 
BOOK II in

## The Spirit Trilogy

## Force

### Andrew Harding
Smashwords edition. Copyright © 2012 Andrew Harding

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents are either products of the author's imagination or used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, or persons, living, dead, or undead, is entirely coincidental. All rights reserved. No part of this publication can be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, without permission in writing from Andrew Harding.

No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any form whatsoever without written permission except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles or reviews.

Formatted by

### Contents

Dedication

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Excerpt from Split Decision

Also by Andrew Harding

About the Author

## Dedication

Dedicated to my sister, Gerry, who has patiently listened to all my thoughts and read some of the hairy bits. I had her toes curling most of the time. Your enthusiasm pushed me to cross boundaries and you've always been there for me, Gerry – you've been my rock.

And thanks to you, John, for listening to my rampage about my book and being so supportive and enthusiastic. The knowledge you imparted was invaluable. Thank you.

## Chapter 1

When we walked into the kitchen, Emily came over to us and gave me a hug. "I'm so sorry, Leah, we all are." She looked so sad.

"Thank you. I didn't expect it, Emily. She sounded fine last week when we talked on the phone." I walked over to the table where Josh and Leo were playing chess and they both said, "Sorry."

I smiled at them. "I love the cottage. Thank you so much, it's just perfect, and how you kept that quiet, I'll never know," I said and hugged them both.

"We're glad you like it, Leah. We thought you could use it on some of the weekends away from here, instead of hotels all the time," Josh said. "It's a bit impersonal in hotels and the place isn't your own."

I smiled at him and sat down. "Danny tells me you're doing the garden. Will you have the time, Josh? It's absolutely huge."

He laughed. "There'll be time, don't worry about that, Leah."

Alec brought some drinks and sat with us. He smiled with empathy. I knew what he was thinking. "Thanks, Alec." He was never shocked now with the mind-reading stuff and only wished he could do it.

"Danny, what time do we have to go to the police station?" I couldn't remember.

"One o'clock, Leah. We'll leave here at twelve fifteen. You'd better have an early lunch as I've no idea how long we'll be there," he explained.

We sat around for the rest of the morning as there was nothing else to do in work. No bodies had come in during the night so the boys were having a break. They worked so hard and deserved some time off. I had an early lunch and so did Alec, to make things easier.

We were in the car, on our way to the police station, when Danny said, "I have someone coming tomorrow to estimate what damage was done to the stables. I couldn't think about it until now."

"I'm not surprised you haven't done anything. You've had enough on your bloody plate," I told him. "It's a good job you've got about twenty-five brains inside that head of yours." I smiled over to him and he giggled, knowing exactly what I meant. Plenty of places to hide information. He looked at me and smiled. I know I'm right and heard him giggle.

We were a bit early but we went in anyway and had to wait a few minutes for the inspector to call us through to one of the interview rooms.

"Hello, Danny, it's been a while. This must be Leah. Hello, it's very good to meet you."

We both said hello and sat down on the seats on one side of the table; he was on the other.

"Now, Leah, please call me Matt. I asked Marcia to contact you because of the breakthrough we had on the hit and run, after the phone call from Elsbeth. Marcia is my cousin. I have some knowledge of the things you may be able to do, Leah." He let that sink in for a moment with a glint in his eyes. Bloody hell.

Danny was getting excited, hearing all that.

"It's a bit unorthodox for some police forces to use psychics," Matt said, "but I have a different attitude to all of that, probably because of Marcia. Most of them are scared of it; I'm not. Marcia tells me you're better than her at the tarot cards."

I gasped, knowing how good she was. Danny was ecstatic and I could see Matt was amused at my reaction.

"Could I have a drink of water, please, Matt?" I felt claustrophobic in that small room.

"Of course, Leah. I'll get some brought in."

He took out a phone and asked for a glass of water. He didn't ask Danny; he must know him very well. I looked at Danny; he told me yes in my head. While we waited, he asked Danny how things were going with the business and about the fire. The water was brought in after a few minutes. He didn't say anymore to me until the door was firmly shut.

"We have a few outstanding cases we haven't been able to solve, Leah. I know you told Marcia you didn't know if you could do this, but I'd like you to try, if you're willing?" He let me think about it.

"I don't mind trying. I just hope I'll be able to help you," I told him honestly.

"Would you be willing to have a look at a couple of them this afternoon?" He waited.

Danny could hardly contain himself.

"Yes, that's okay with me." I smiled at him and he looked relieved.

"Thank you, Leah. I've had a couple of cases set up in another room. Would you both like to come with me?"

He got up and we were taken through the door beside the front desk, up two flights of stairs and into a long room. There were boxes on both sides of the room, resting on large tables. A file sat near each pile of boxes.

"In the boxes are items that might distress you, I'm afraid, Leah."

Before he went on, I told him, "I work alongside Danny and my cousins. I'm used to most things, so don't worry about that, Matt."

He looked surprised.

"Nothing has thrown her yet, Matt, and you know what we deal with on a daily basis," Danny told him.

Matt smiled at me. What he was thinking made me smile. Oh my god.

"Okay. In the files are all the reports and what photographs we have for each case. You can look at them now, as we've drawn a blank, and anything you come up with will be very helpful. I can't thank you enough for doing this, Leah. I'll leave you two and you can look at it all, without me leaning over your shoulder. If you need anything, tea, water, there's a bell on the wall, over there." He pointed to it as he left us.

"Fancy that. I didn't know Marcia was his cousin. You wait 'til I see her." Danny giggled.

He watched me as I walked over to the nearest file and opened it. Inside were many handwritten reports and a few photos of a man, probably in his mid thirties? He had receding dark hair and a designer-stubble beard. Quite handsome, poor sod. I didn't want to read the entire file. I pulled up a chair and opened it up. I put my right hand on the top photograph and it started to heat up.

"Danny, can you ring the bell and ask for a recording machine. It looks like I'll be able to read this file, like the tarot cards."

Danny's eyes lit up. He rushed over to the bell and pushed it. It didn't take long for someone to come. It was Matt.

"Matt, have you got a recording machine? Leah can read this file like the tarot cards."

He looked across at me, amazed. "Right away, I won't be long."

Danny came over to me and gave me the biggest cuddle.

"You're getting a kick out of this, you bugger."

He giggled.

That's a yes.

After a few minutes, Matt and an engineer came in with recording equipment. He set up a machine, similar to the one in the interview room we'd been in earlier, and showed me how to use it. Matt stayed this time.

I switched on the tape machine and sat with my eyes closed for a moment, opening myself up to spirit. I placed my right hand on the photograph, and again, it started to heat up.

"Michael Robinson was born in Northern Ireland in nineteen seventy-two. His parents split up when he was eleven and Michael went off the rails from then on.

"He was sent to a detention centre, over here in England, when he was seventeen. He spent lots of his youth and early twenties in and out of prison; small charges mostly, until he found drugs. He was convicted of trafficking drugs and spent eight years in Pentonville prison in London.

"On his release, he met up with the same gang of men and got straight back into that life. His life came to an end during a brawl, outside the nightclub in the Triangle in Bournemouth. He was stabbed three times and was pronounced dead on his arrival at Boscombe hospital. You've never been able to find his attacker."

I stopped for a moment. "Can I have something belonging to him from that night?"

Matt couldn't speak for a minute, he was stunned. When he regained his composure he went to one of the property boxes and pulled out a shirt Michael had been wearing. It was in a large evidence bag with a number stamped across the front.

"Can I actually touch it, Matt?"

He opened it and gave me the shirt. I began to get someone's {vivid mental images} as soon as it was in my hands:

{{I'll get him, mouthing off like that. I'll finish these drinks and he won't know what's fucking hit him.}} He tapped his back pocket. {{Yes, I feel it. There he is. He won't know I'm fucking coming with his back to me. I've got him. What's going on?}} He hit the floor, cracking his head. {{He's on top of me. How the fuck did that happen? Argh! What's that? Argh! Argh! I'm fucking bleeding; how?}}

"The knife that killed Michael was his own. He was the first one to use it. The other man was stabbed and then got the knife away from Michael. He was shocked that the tables had been turned on him. He knew he'd been too clever and was going to die."

I closed my eyes and closed myself down, switched off the machine and turned in my chair to look at the two stunned men before me.

"I didn't quite believe Marcia when she described how you did the tarot cards. Christ, I do now. That was amazing, Leah. I don't know what the CPS will think of that. I'll send them the tape and the video, from that camera over there." He pointed to the camera, mounted high up on the wall. "Sorry I didn't tell you about that. I thought it would put you off. I can see now, it wouldn't have. This looks to me like self-defence," Matt said.

Danny was smiling at me, thrilled to bits.

"Could I have some tea, please, Matt? I'll look at the other one after I've had a little rest, as this takes it out of me a bit," I confessed.

"Come with me. We'll go to the café in Stafford Road. It's not far. The tea here isn't worth drinking."

We followed him out of the police station and he turned left, down a small bank past the Law Courts to a café in a small parade of shops. Inside were lots of barristers and court officials having lunch. Apparently, the Quarter Sessions were on at the moment, trying the larger cases the magistrates had referred to them. Matt explained all that as we walked there.

We sat at the only vacant table. They were cramped bench seats, with a table down the middle. Danny sat with me on one side and Matt on the other. He ordered tea and the waitress brought three cups. He smiled at Danny when the cup was put in front of him.

"Don't worry, Matt, Leah will drink it. She lives on the stuff," he said, smiling at me. "Leah, I'm really proud of you. That was really amazing."

In my head, he said more. I'm not going to say what. I'd be embarrassed in front of this police inspector. I let it drop. We'll talk in the car. Danny was following my thoughts but he didn't give two hoots.

"Is anything happening concerning Becky?" I asked Matt. I felt emotional when I spoke her name. Danny took hold of my hand to steady me. That didn't go unnoticed by Matt.

"Are you two an item?" he couldn't help asking.

Danny smiled; that said it all.

Matt looked confused but answered my question. "I'm looking into the possibility of charging Maggie Phillips with GBH. Becky wouldn't let us do anything at the time. I think she was too scared. The CPS will decide."

I started on Danny's tea. "Does that mean I'll be a witness if it goes to court?"

He nodded.

"Good, I'm fine with that. I thought she'd been arrested for it, anyway. She hasn't set foot inside the church since it happened," I told him.

"She moved, but we know where she is, don't worry. She lives in Parkstone now. She was taken to court in Poole for shoplifting a month ago. She got a conditional discharge; first offence."

"Well, I'm fine now, shall we go back?"

Outside the café, I held Danny's hand. "Don't worry, Matt, this relationship is completely platonic," I said in answer to Matt's confused look.

Danny sniggered. That's my girl, I heard in my head.

Matt seemed to accept that and settled down. You've got me lying for you now, you bugger.

All of the items related to Michael Robinson had gone when we returned to the room. Matt and Danny stayed on the now cleared side and stood observing me. I walked over to the other file and opened it. There were just a couple of sheets of paper but no photographs. I pulled up a chair and opened up. My hand didn't heat up this time so I stood up and opened the first box to look inside. There were bones inside evidence bags. The skull shocked me a bit. I opened the other three boxes. The first contained clothing which was almost rotted away. The second contained hair, one glove and one shoe. The third had a watch, jewellery and a handbag. The contents from the handbag were individually sealed in separate bags. I turned towards the two men.

"Could I have the watch in my hand, please, Matt?"

He came over, duly opened the bag and handed me the watch. As soon as it was in my hand, it started to heat up. I smiled and sat down as Matt switched on the recorder.

Then the {images} began:

{{I never thought it would be this fucking difficult or take so poxy long to dig a hole. I can't stop shaking and I'm dripping in bloody sweat.}} Rivulets were running off her scalp, down her face and neck. She kept wiping it away with the back of her left hand. {{I have to get this finished before daybreak or I'll get fucking caught.}} Dust was stuck to all the sweat. {{I can bloody taste it. She's supposed to be fucking helping but she digs so bastard slowly. I'll need her to help me get her in. Ouch, that fucking hurt. Now the back of my bloody hand is bleeding. What fucking next? Will I ever get this finished? Christ, I've got to and get home before he bloody wakes.}}

"The watch I'm holding doesn't belong to the woman in the box," I said. "It belongs to the person who buried her. The strap got caught on something when they were digging the hole. It belongs to a woman. One of the deceased's relatives."

I turned again to find both of them were standing with their mouths open. They straightened themselves out pretty quickly. Danny was smiling.

Matt walked over to me. "Sorry, Leah, I'm just astounded. Do you want to touch something else?"

"The hair, I think."

Matt couldn't believe his ears. That was the last thing he'd thought I'd ask for. He opened the bag but wouldn't touch it himself. I took it out. It felt dirty and not like real hair at all. I closed my eyes. It took some time before I got anything.

{{She's gone mad. What've I done? Oh my God, she's got a knife. My head hurts. She's got a fist full of my bloody hair. She's found out; how?}} A sharp flash of steel glinted across her throat. {{That's blood hitting the wall. Whose is it? What's happened? Everything's getting dull...}}

"This woman was killed by her sister over the adultery with her husband. It happened four years ago. She wasn't killed at the location where she was buried. I'm trying to get a name. Give me a minute..." I sat and concentrated hard for quite a while. "Linda, Linda Newman." I turned to Matt again. "Can I have the handbag, please?"

He came and opened the next bag. I put the hair back into its bag and took the handbag from Matt. It immediately started to heat up.

{{How's that got on my bloody bag? You must have it on your hands. No. You've fucking got it on yours, look? I'll have to get rid of it now. What a bastard!}}

"This bag doesn't belong to either woman. It was buried with the body because it had blood on it. It belongs to a friend of the murderer, who helped her dispose of the body."

I sat back in my chair and closed down. I heard them both cross the room. I opened my eyes to two giggling idiots and had to smile at them.

"Now I know why Marcia was so excited about you. I've never seen anything like it in my whole life." Matt was beside himself.

Danny gave me a hug. "Well done, Leah...that was brilliant."

"I hope you catch her," I said to Matt.

"I don't see any problem with that now. We had no clues from any forensics. I don't know how they missed the blood on the bag. We had nothing to go on – but now we have a name and more details about her life and disposal. We'll be on this straight away, and I can't thank you enough, Leah." He shook my hand vigorously.

"Call on me again. I don't mind...I was happy to help today, Matt," I told him.

Danny held his hand out to me. "Shall we go?"

Matt escorted us down to the front desk and said goodbye.

On the walk to the car, Danny kept looking at me and smiling. I knew he was pleased. I was glad it had worked and I was able to give them something to go on. Before we got in the car, Danny cuddled me and said, "I love you, Leah."

I play-punched his arm. "Don't tell me that in front of him again; even if it was in my head. I could feel myself going red. The fact we're together freaked him out anyway. The poor man nearly fucking passed out, and I had to lie."

Danny couldn't help laughing and opened my door.

On the way home, I asked him, "How long has he known what you are?"

He looked at me and smiled.

"Come on, spill the beans?" I coaxed him.

"His mother used to bring him to the church from about four years old. He knew me until he was twelve and then his family moved away.

"The next time I saw him was at the business, roughly twenty years later. He'd come over for something to do with one of the cases he was working on. I couldn't say what it was now; something to do with chemicals. Anyway...when he saw me, he nearly passed out, for real, and he began backing away from me. He'd heard the rumours about us but had never put me and the rumours together until that day. I had to shout at him to stop and let me explain. He stopped backing off and listened. I told him everything, and he's been a friend ever since." He beamed one of his amazing smiles at me.

"That's incredible. Maybe because of Marcia, he had a different slant on life. Finding out you're all vampires, he certainly was very trusting for a human." I held Danny's hand.

"Yes, and I have a bone to pick with her..." He laughed.

At the house, it looked like no one was in. Danny got me a drink and we strolled out to the garden to sit on our bench. Emily and Alec came through the bottom gate and walked up the path between the flowerbeds next to us.

"Hi, we thought you'd all gone out." They look so happy.

Emily nearly jumped out of her skin; neither of them had noticed us.

Alec laughed at her and said, "Hi."

"How did it go?" Emily wanted details. She shoved in next to me, then Alec sat on the grass beside her.

"We've only been back a couple of minutes. It went well. I expect I'll get asked again." I don't want to boast.

"Emily, she was fantastic. She won't tell you herself, but I will. She proved a case wasn't murder but self-defence, and the other case, well...that was phenomenal. There was only a pile of bones, a glove, a shoe, hair, a watch and a handbag left at the crime scene. Oh, I forgot some rotten clothes. She gave them the name of the deceased, who killed her, and who helped with the disposal of the body. She says it went well. Leah, you deserve a medal for that alone, in my eyes."

Emily and Alec smiled, making me feel embarrassed. Danny took hold of my hand. He knew how I was feeling and his hand had always been so calming for me. Just a little quirk he had – and very bloody handy at times.

Emily got to her feet. "Come on...let's celebrate. I'm cooking you dinner."

She got hold of my hand and pulled me to my feet. Before anything else she hugged me. "I knew you'd be good at it. I'm very proud of you. Come on, Danny, get the wine out."

We went into the house and talked while Emily cooked.

"Where are the boys?" Danny asked Alec.

"Two of them have gone to pick up a body and the other three are over there, working. Two bodies came in just after you left."

"I'd better see what's happening. I won't be long." He left us at the table.

"What's your cottage like, Leah?" Alec changed the subject entirely and I was grateful.

"It's lovely – but I wouldn't have called it a cottage, it's the size of a house. You'll see it. We'll use it some weekends, instead of going to a hotel all the time. Hotels are a treat, but you can get bored. You must know about that. I expect you've lived out of a suitcase for years."

"I know exactly what you mean. You're right. I've seen the inside of most of the big hotels across the globe. They're all the same," he empathized.

His former job had been as a bodyguard to the rich and famous. Now, he was my protector and Emily's boyfriend. Regardless that he was human and she a vampire, they really seemed to make it work and were besotted with each other.

Danny came in and sat with us again. "Everything's okay over there. The two bodies came from the coroner. I don't know what Josh and Leo are picking up until they get back. They shouldn't be long. It's quite local to Winton, apparently."

Emily came over with our meals and Danny brought the wine.

We were halfway through eating when Danny got up and left the kitchen. He was gone for a while. I'd just finished when he walked back in.

"It's Becky, isn't it?" I said before he could speak.

He nodded to me and gave me a cuddle. "You'll see her tomorrow, unless you want to go over tonight? It's up to you..."

"I think tomorrow will be soon enough for me. I don't think I could face it tonight," I confessed to him. "I want to go to bed. I'm really drained. You don't have to come up yet, it's too early, Danny."

He looked at me. "I'm coming."

Knowing how tired I was, Danny carried me upstairs, laid me on the bed, took my shoes off, draped the shawl over me and lay down to cuddle me for the night.

"Get some sleep, Leah. I can feel how tired you are."

I don't know what I'd do without him.

I sat up. It was dark. "Hello, Becky, I'm pleased you came to see me."

Danny watched me in silence.

Leah, don't get upset. I'll come and see you again. I've not gone forever, you know that. I'm pleased you're with your cousin. I know you love him and he loves you. Whatever the hurdles, you'll make it work. I'll see you again soon. Goodbye, Leah.

"Goodbye, Becky."

She was gone.

I felt Danny sit up. He wrapped his arms around me without speaking. He'd watched it all and heard her through me.

"I'd like to see her now. Do you mind, Danny?"

"Of course not. I'll take you over."

He grabbed my shoes, picked me up and carried me downstairs. He put me down just outside the kitchen door.

He was strong and could pick me up as if I weighed nothing – they all possessed the same strength. I still couldn't get used to it.

In the kitchen, two of the boys, John and Leo were at the table playing chess. They nodded to us, knowing what we were about to do, and didn't need to speak.

Michael was the first to see us in the receiving room. He stopped what he was doing and left. Josh and Greg came out of the embalming room and followed Michael. Danny took me over to Becky. She'd had a post-mortem. They'd shaved some of her hair and there were huge stitches in her scalp.

"I'll sort that out for her...don't worry, Leah," Danny said gently. "She'll be beautiful when Emily's finished, you know that."

I bent over her and kissed the top of her head. Danny took me out of there at that point; he knew I was getting upset.

"Come on, you need a drink."

We left the building and the boys all said sorry as we passed them in Emily's room.

Over in the kitchen, instead of putting the kettle on, Danny opened the drinks cupboard and gave me a brandy.

"Drink that, Leah, you need it," he said, then sat beside me with his arm around my shoulder. "I think you're very brave. We'll give her a good send off and use the carriage for her funeral, Leah."

I looked at him. "Thank you."

We sat there for a while as I drank the brandy. Danny had been right, I did need it.

"What time is it, Danny? I've no idea..."

"Four fifteen, Leah. If you're tired now, we'll go up if you want?"

I smiled at him. He picked me up, to take me upstairs for the second time that night.

We both got up early. I crossed the hall for a bath and Danny went to the cellar, where they had showers. When I entered the kitchen, Emily and Alec were both at the table.

Emily came and gave me a hug. "I heard about you and Danny going over there last night. I'm so sorry."

Alec looked surprised. He's missed so much, not being able to hear our thoughts.

I sat down.

Danny carried my breakfast over and told them, "Becky visited Leah in her bedroom last night and we went over, straight after."

Neither of them spoke for a while; what could they say.

Josh and Leo came in and sat down; they'd heard it all as well. Still, no one spoke.

I broke the silence. "Becky wouldn't want us all to be morbid. She'd be annoyed with us. You heard her, Danny...wouldn't she?" I looked at him.

"She's right. She would be annoyed. She wants Leah to be happy with me. I heard it all." They looked surprised. "She said she knew we loved each other and we'd get over any hurdles to make it work. Her exact words."

He held my hand and sat looking smug for a while. The atmosphere changed slowly and they all started smiling again. I was pleased.

When it was time for work, Emily said I could have the day off. I told her I was working. She didn't argue, and we crossed the yard together. I had hands to do on the two men who had arrived the day before when we were with the police.

Danny began sorting Becky's scars out. He took all of the huge stitches out, even those high on her chest, and replaced them with tiny ones you could hardly see. He spent all day with her. Between hands, I walked over to see how he was getting on.

"Emily will have a hairpiece to mingle in with her own hair. You won't know they shaved part of her head when she's finished. She'll be able to have an open coffin in church. When she's ready, she's going over to Winton. Her family wants to see her there. I'll take you when it's time."

I thanked him and went back to work.

## Chapter 2

It was early evening and Danny and I were in his car on our way to Winton to see Becky. Her family had rang and asked us to attend. Danny parked around the back in the car park and we made our way to the main entrance and then into the small chapel. Her family were all there and they wanted to thank us for the lovely job we'd done for her. She did look beautiful. They also wanted to thank me for being her friend – and that's when I got choked-up. Danny held my hand through it all, thank God.

He told her mum and dad we were using the carriage for her, as she was a personal friend. Her mum broke down then and her dad was close to tears. I nearly joined them.

On the way home, I cried and Danny let me. He knew that I hadn't since he told me she'd died. I had to cry myself out; he knew as much and reached for my hand once I'd stopped crying. The funeral was the next day and I'd feel awful crying there. That day was for the family.

I had red eyes by the time we got home. I didn't care, really – they knew I'd be upset. Emily made some tea and we were sat around the table, listening as the boys discussed the day's events, when the phone in the hall rang. Danny got up to answer it.

When he came back in he was smiling. "I've got news. They've made an arrest on the case where the lady was murdered by her sister, Leah. They got the sister and her friend." That's made my bloody day.

"There's no one to bury the victim, now that her sister's going to prison, so I told Matt that we would do it. He was really chuffed with you and has already been on the phone to Marcia and Elsbeth."

I was happy to hear that. It had really made a sad day so much better.

We got up early on Becky's funeral morning. I got ready as usual but before I had chance to go downstairs, Danny came into our room. I looked up as he came in.

"Leah," he said, looking embarrassed.

He took a jewellery box out of his pocket and handed it to me. I looked at him. He couldn't speak he was so tongue-tied. I opened it, hesitantly, and gasped when I saw what was inside. A diamond ring, surrounded with black diamonds. It's beautiful.

"Please wear it for me," he said tenderly.

I took it out and didn't know which finger to wear it on. He took it from me gently and slipped it on my engagement finger. I threw my arms around his neck and kissed him. I could tell he was thrilled. He relaxed and twirled me around.

Emily came in the room, all coy, and asked, "Can I see?"

I showed it to her. She was so happy for us, flinging her arms around us both and jumping up and down.

"Emily, don't mess the clothes," Danny chided, but he couldn't stay cross with her if he tried and started laughing along with her. We went downstairs.

Alec was at the kettle. "Where's the fire? She almost knocked me out of bed to get to you buggers."

"They're engaged," Emily burbled, still bouncing around like a demented puppet.

Alec made our drinks and we sat around the table. The five boys came in after that. Oh fuck. We might as well get it over and done with, I suppose. Danny smiled at me, he loved my sarcastic musing. I showed them the ring and they made the appropriate noises, all except Michael, who looked sad to me but I couldn't understand why.

Alec whistled when he saw it. He must have had an idea what it was worth. It was from you, Danny. That's all I care about.

I know that's how you feel and I love you for it.

"I should eat something. It's going to be a long day." I got up and crossed the kitchen to make some toast. I felt Danny's hands around my waist.

"Thank you," he whispered in my ear.

I turned to face him. "I love you, Danny, and always will."

We left for the funeral. All but one of the cars were going for this one. We were in the last one and drove to Winton, to the chapel of rest. The carriage with Becky inside was waiting for us as we pulled into the car park behind the shop. I got out with Danny and accompanied him into the office. All of the men nodded to me as I walked in. I'd not felt awkward around them for a long time now. Danny spoke to a couple of them, giving last minute instructions. Most of them left to get into the cars on the road outside.

John, the carriage driver, passed me. "Good morning, Leah."

"Hello, John," I replied and smiled at him.

By now, they were all used to seeing me at work and treated me the same as my cousins. Everyone used first names and were very respectful. Danny took hold of my hand and we went over to the car. The man in the top hat, Stanley, was already in the back of the car. I said hello to him as I got in the front with Danny.

"Good morning, Leah. I'm sorry to hear this was your friend."

I turned to smile at him. "Thank you, Stanley."

Danny backed the car into our position behind the carriage and we waited for John. A few minutes passed and the carriage moved off. No one was walking behind it this time; they were all going in cars. When we got to the family home, Danny knocked on their door to tell them we were ready. Stanley got out and went to the front of the carriage and waited in the middle of the road. The family and friends came out. I heard a few gasps when they saw the carriage on their way to fill up the cars behind us.

Stanley walked in front to the end of the street, then we stopped to let him back in. Before we got to the church, he got out and walked the last two hundred yards in front of the carriage again.

We sat at the back of the church. The pews in front of us were filled with Becky's family and friends. I recognized a few people from school. They were there with the headmaster. The coffin was opened in the church for the service and it was lovely to see her. The service was well thought out. Hymns and poems and a few members of her family said lovely words about her. It wasn't a morbid ceremony. Her favourite music was played in the middle and at the end.

On the way out of the church, my headmaster stopped and spoke to me. "Hello, Miss Crosby."

I smiled at him.

"I heard you were working with your cousins in their business. I was surprised, but I can see how interesting this line of work must be. I commend you. This was a beautiful funeral."

I didn't know what to say, at first. "Hello, sir. I really enjoy working with them. This is my cousin, Danny. He runs the business and all this is down to him, not me. Danny, this is Mr Williams, my old headmaster."

He smiled at Danny and put his hand out. "I'm very pleased to meet you. I've seen the carriage at a few funerals before today. It certainly looks impressive..." He looked directly at Danny when he spoke.

"It's a pleasure to meet you, sir. Leah is too modest. She works extremely hard." Danny flashed his dazzling teeth.

Mr Williams was stunned for a second. "I've no doubt you all do. It must take quite a lot of organising to pull it off so smoothly." He was quite content to talk with Danny some more.

"We've done so many, it's normal for us and we have a good company of loyal staff," Danny explained.

I was getting a bit edgy. He's about to ask you, how long you've been doing it.

Danny drew the conversation to a close. "I'm afraid we have to go. We have to organise the cars after the burial, for the wake."

Danny smiled at him, took hold of my hand and we escaped the grilling. That was close. Danny nodded.

Outside, we stood back as the vicar said prayers over the grave. I was gutted when they lowered the coffin. Danny squeezed my hand and turned on the buzzing. I was extremely grateful. I didn't want to cry here.

We drove home, leaving Josh, Leo and Michael to organise the cars. Michael was becoming a great asset. Although he was only sixteen, he looked older and acted more maturely than John and Greg. He had grown up a lot since he'd been with us and had bags of confidence. Danny was following my thinking and nodded.

"Does your headmaster like gardening? He likes digging." Danny asked with a grin.

I looked at him and smiled. "That was about to become very sticky, and I think he must. I wonder if he's heard anything about us on the grapevine. People must talk."

Neither of us said anymore on the subject. We drove towards home, silent for a while.

"Danny, did you get that quote for the stables? I forgot all about it until now."

"Yes, I did, but I'm not sure they'd be any good for the job. They were telling me more has to be done than I know is necessary. They're cowboys, I think. Maybe we'll have to get Graham on it – and I'll have to set you on Elsbeth," he smiled at me and I knew exactly what he meant, "then we could get both jobs done at the same time. That way, Graham would be here to provide a decent job. We'll see Elsbeth tomorrow night. Maybe you could charm her then..." He smiled at me.

Maybe I will. It's about time she had somewhere new.

Danny grinned at me and asked, "Can you remember what you thought of the place, the first time you came to church?" He waited for me to recall it.

I giggled. "Yes, I slated the place. It was funny...as soon as I knew Elsbeth and you four, all that went out of the window. I didn't even notice it anymore."

We were quiet for a few moments.

He pulled me nearer to him. "Are you okay, Leah? That was hard, I know. I've never had anyone close pass over and don't know how I'd react. I think you're very brave."

I put my hand on his leg and leaned against him. I wanted to be closer to him, where I felt safe.

Emily was waiting in the yard after we put the limo in the garage. She ran over and wrapped her arms around me. She didn't have to speak as we both knew what she was thinking.

Danny sat with me while I ate the meal Emily had prepared and afterwards we stayed in the day room and watched two films. I almost fell asleep through the second and told Danny I had to go up. He picked me up and took me into the kitchen, sat me on one of the units near the kettle. He made me a drink and then carried me and the drink upstairs. We sat on the bed with the light on while I drank my tea. When I'd finished, Danny took the cup. He leaned across and picked up a small velvet bag from the cupboard with the lamp on and gave it to me. I hadn't noticed it when we came up.

"What is it?" I asked him.

He smiled at me. "Open it, and see."

I pulled the drawstring and emptied out the contents into my hand. It was a chain. I looked at him, puzzled.

"It's to put your ring on when you're working. I'm sure you wouldn't want all those products you use getting under the stones."

I looked into his eyes. "Thank you, Danny, you think of everything. Would you put it on, please?"

I opened the clasp and handed it to him. He was very adept for a man. He had it fastened quicker than I would have.

I kissed him and gave him a hug. "Why haven't we made love over the last week?"

He smiled, then kissed me longer than he had lately. "Leah, you've had a lot on your mind over the last week and I knew you were still unhappy about Becky. I didn't think you'd want to."

"I always want to. I know I've been tired, and with Becky dying I understand you'd think like that but I need you, too."

The spark was back in his eyes, instantly. He kissed me with so much passion, making up for lost time.

"You don't know how much I've wanted you, Leah. I wouldn't broach the subject with all you've been through lately."

"Well, you know now – and as we're engaged, I think we should consummate it, don't you?" I felt the thrill blast through his mind, needing no more encouragement. He took over, ripping every stitch of clothing off me.

So exhilarating, and I can't wait for you to fuck me.

He grinned, his clothes gone in seconds, and lifted me off the bed to stand in front of him. He ran his hands all over me and, the little quirk he has, the buzzing in his hands that had calmed me down so many times, sent thrills through me I'd never experienced before. He'd turned it up so high, pins and needles shot through me, making me weak at the knees and he had to catch me, to stop me falling.

A smile flashed across his face. Whoops! Bit strong, sorry.

Don't be sorry. I'm enjoying it, so keep going.

He wrapped his left hand around my back, holding me against his beautiful, sculpted body and played with my clit with the other, turning up the buzzing in little spurts.

Oh my God, that's wonderful, flowed out of my mind as the noise built up to fever pitch from my mouth. I clung on to him, burying my head against his neck, and shook from head to foot when I came. He turned up the buzzing, accelerating the feelings in my body and brain, sending me over the top.

I opened my eyes in Danny's arms on the bed. "What happened?"

A smile grew on his face. "I turned it up a little too much but I think you enjoyed yourself," he said with a grin.

I giggled. "I might have," I intoned, loaded with tons of innuendo, then laughed at him. He shut me up by kissing me.

After a while he turned me over and gently pulled me off the bed. "I want to fuck you, Leah. Bend over the bed."

I did as he asked and he pushed his hand through my legs and found my clit. He lay over my back, kissing the back of my neck and massaging my clit until I was moaning. He pushed his thumb up my fanny and continued playing with my clit, driving me to distraction and wanting him to fuck me.

He could read my mind and knew what state I was in – apart from the noise coming out of my mouth. He pulled his hand out and found my fanny with his cock. He held my shoulders and pushed in. My God, that feels fucking wonderful.

Wonderful to me, too. Play with whatever you want, Leah. I'll feel everything, you know that.

My hand went straight to my clit and he began pounding my fanny and going nuts in his head. The more I played with it, the more growls escaped his mouth and moans escaped mine until we were hitting explosion point. When we came I went rigid, he bucked behind me, soaking up the feelings that swamped both of us. He lay across my back with his cock still up my fanny and cuddled me until the feelings began to subside.

"I love you, Leah," he whispered in my ear.

We didn't have a lot of work in, so I made the hands I was doing last a bit longer than usual. Emily asked if I was all right. I told her I was just stretching it out, to fill the time. She told me not to and to take a few more breaks.

"Emily, I'd rather be over here. I'd go nuts over there on my own at the moment."

She could see I meant it.

Danny came through Emily's door. "Why don't you get ready for the awareness class and we'll go to see your mother, beforehand." I've only phoned since I moved here and I'm not sure if I'd be welcome.

"She knows you're busy, don't worry about that," Danny coaxed.

"Okay, give me half an hour."

I smiled at him and left the two of them in Emily's room. Upstairs, I washed and changed into a black suede jacket with a pale pink suede, old-fashioned rose on the lapel, plus a shirt to tone with the rose and black designer trousers – some of the clothes that Danny had bought me on our little excursion for one item of clothing that turned out to be dozens. _He can't help it, poor man._

I dumped my bag on the table and all heads turned. Michael seemed to look a lot longer than anyone else. Thank God no one said anything. I put the kettle on, needing a drink before we left. "Alec, do you want one?" He put up his thumb. I shouldn't have asked, really; he'd never refused a cup yet.

I was making the drinks and felt Danny behind me. "You look lovely," he whispered into my ear.

"Thank you." I turned around to discover he'd changed his clothes, too. "What's all this?" I smiled at him. I wonder what he's up to.

"Absolutely nothing. I just thought I'd better look a bit more presentable. We are going to see your mother..." He smiled at me.

I picked up the drinks and we went to the table.

Emily came over from work and the first thing she said was, "I love that jacket, Leah. Where did you get it?"

I smiled as I said, "Mr Sneaky here."

Danny laughed, he didn't care.

"You'll have to show me that shop, the next time we go shopping."

"Have you run out of clothes, then?" I asked, giggling at her. We'll not have to go near another clothes shop this year, or even next. She giggled along with me.

I finished my drink. "Shall we go?" I asked Danny. He held his hand out, we said goodbye and left them to their own devices for the evening.

We drove to my mum's house, only to find out from the neighbour she was away on holiday, so we ended up in the gardens for a walk before class. The weather seemed to be turning chillier. Not many people had ventured into the gardens that evening apart from a large group of young adults sitting on the empty seats in front of the bandstand. They were quite loud and their behaviour menacing to the odd person coming upon them, on the paths that came from the main road, down either side of the bandstand. We watched as we walked along the central path. When we came level with them I heard a voice I'd never forget. Maggie!

Danny felt me stiffen, having my arm linked through his. He looked at me to see why. He read what I was thinking and looked directly into the group. He saw her when I did. What I didn't know was who she was with, but Danny certainly did. The lad who stood next to her looked in our direction. Momentarily, his lips started to retract from his teeth. He reined it in and was back to looking human within seconds. Maggie put her arm through his and they looked very pally. She didn't actually see us, and the boy was distracted by her and looked away from us to see what she was doing. Danny rushed me away from there that very moment, while he wasn't looking.

"Who was that with Maggie?" I asked Danny when we were out of their sight.

"One of the boys the man recaptured, before the three boys came to live at the house." He looked really worried.

"Why would he start changing like that towards you?" I asked him. I couldn't understand it.

"I don't know why, Leah. Obviously, we don't know what's happened to him since they disappeared and I wonder where the other one is. We've no idea what he's done to them." Danny looked perplexed. "I think we should go to the awareness class now," he said and steered us towards the car.

We drove away from there with worry on both our minds. The peace that we've had over the last few weeks will be fucking shattered; I know it. Nothing lasts.

My thinking, too, Leah.

Now I am fucking worried.

As we stepped into the hall, everyone started clapping. What the hell's going on here?

Elsbeth, Rachel and Marcia were with Daz and Terry, near Elsbeth's office. They were all smiling. Someone's spilled the beans on the woman's arrest. What else could it be? I felt myself going red.

"Congratulations, you two!" It's not about me, it's the engagement. That's better, I can go with that.

Danny giggled in my head but was smiling at them.

"Let's see the ring?" Elsbeth asked, and when I showed them, their eyes nearly popped out of their heads.

"It's beautiful, Leah. I wish you two all the best, you deserve some happiness," Rachel said sincerely. "I bet you never thought it would happen for you...did you, Danny?" She turned to me. "I had inkling, the first time I saw you, Leah. He was besotted with you then," she revealed, smiling at him. She knows him well.

"We have some visitors coming tonight," Elsbeth told us. "I don't know how many yet, so we'll have to see who turns up." She's not giving anything else away.

She better not get us wrecking that desk in front of anyone else.

I looked at Danny who was giggling and then saw Marcia coming over to us.

"I'm so pleased for the both of you. I don't know how you're going to work it out," she gave Danny a knowing look, "but you will."

He knew what she meant but didn't say anything. What could he say?

Trina, John and Roxie were next to come through the door and we went through the whole engagement performance again. Elsbeth ordered tea and we sat down to wait for the guests to arrive.

We'd all been talking for perhaps fifteen minutes when the door opened. Matt came in with another man who was slightly older and as they got near us, Matt nodded to Marcia. Elsbeth stood up to welcome them both and then she turned to us all.

"Detective Inspector Matt Johnson and his boss Chief Inspector Ryan have come here to see Leah."

I looked at Elsbeth. What the hell's she got me into now! She kept smiling at me, knowing full well I was pissed off with her and couldn't say anything.

"Leah," Matt said, "we've come here to thank you personally for your help in catching the murderer of Linda Newman. Chief Inspector Ryan wants to say a few words." He looked to his boss.

"Miss Crosby, Leah. I've always been a sceptic and thought all of this," he scanned the room, "was just a fake. I knew about you helping with the hit-and-run, but I still believed it was a fluke. When Matt asked if he could get you in I thought he'd had a brainstorm. I went along with it to keep him quiet more than anything. I've looked at the video and listened to the tape over and over. How you did that, I'm still not sure. We'd drawn a blank on everything to do with that case. I'm here to personally thank you," he said, then walked over to me and put his hand out.

I shook his hand and said, "Thank you."

I could feel myself going red. The clapping started up again and everyone in the room was smiling at me. I wanted to sink through the fucking floor. Danny grabbed my hand to steady me. He knew how I hated anything like that.

I heard corks popping in Elsbeth's office and a few minutes later Terry appeared with a tray covered in champagne flutes. He went around the room, handing them out to everyone. I don't believe this is fucking happening.

Rachel got to her feet. "May I propose a toast: to Danny and Leah on their engagement."

Everyone said, "Danny and Leah."

Everyone, bar one. Matt's face was white with shock. I saw Marcia elbow him and he smiled a fake smile.

After a few minutes, when I thought no one would notice, I hurried out to the kitchen.

Danny followed me in and I turned on him. "Did you see Matt's face? He's not bloody happy..."

Danny held me. "Forget him."

Matt came in and stood frowning at the pair of us. "Do you know what you're doing? This isn't possible, you must know that."

"It has nothing to do with you, Matt," Danny replied, his voice hard.

"Can I say something?" I looked at both of them. "I know what you're saying, Matt. We both know and we've talked about it. When I told you it's platonic, I wasn't lying. It will remain platonic until I die. Does that allay any of your misgivings?"

Matt relaxed. "I'm sorry. You can understand why I'm worried about it."

"We both do," Danny told him. "I have no intention of ever hurting her. If it wasn't platonic I would, I know that," Danny emphasized the point.

That seemed to break the ice between them and they both smiled at each other.

Matt held his hand out to Danny. "Congratulations to the two of you. I'm sorry I flipped like that."

Danny shook his hand. I'm glad that's over.

Before we left the church, I took Elsbeth to one side and told her, I didn't ask her, she was getting a new church whether she liked it or not. She looked at me and smiled. _That was a yes._

On the journey home, I turned to Danny and said, "Please don't mention what went on in there to anyone at home. If it gets out I've lied to him, he'll never trust either of us again."

He looked at me. "I've no intention of saying anything to them, don't worry, Leah. I'm more worried about Maggie and George. I can't imagine how they've managed to pair up..."

He looked at me, knowing I'd pushed it from my mind. Now I'm worried. She's fucking relentless.

"I know. That's why I'm worried."

We arrived at the house earlier than usual. Alec was the only one sat at the table.

"Where are the others?" Danny asked him and didn't get the answer he was expecting.

"John and Greg have been fighting. Even I was scared, seeing the strength they've got. They've smashed up the day room. Go and look, it's a right fucking mess."

"What brought all that on?" Danny asked as he passed the table, heading to the day room.

I followed and couldn't believe the state of the room. The red sofa was broken down the middle. The plasma TV hung on the wall by one fixing, the right side of it smashed completely off. The computer table and computer were embedded in the wall. The wall opposite had a huge dent in it, body-sized. The French windows were smashed through.

I was upset by the devastation and Danny was absolutely fucking blazing.

"Where are they, Alec?" He rushed through the kitchen, waiting for an answer.

"In the cellar. The others are down there trying to keep them from doing any more damage."

"Don't follow me, Leah, please," he said, then disappeared down the stairs.

I looked through his eyes. I'd never seen what it was like down there. I'd never felt the need to pry on them before this. I could see there weren't any lights on. It all looked like night vision to me. All the walls were grey and there were doors going off a long corridor on both sides. I could hear snarling and hissing. Danny hurried towards it and went into a large room at the end. I physically jumped back when I saw what was going on in there.

They were all changed. At opposite ends of the huge room, Emily and Josh had hold of John – Michael and Leo had hold of Greg. John and Greg were still trying to get at each other, twisting and pulling away from their captors. When they realised Danny was watching them, they stopped dead.

"What the hell's going on?" Danny roared at them. They began to look worried and started to change back, as did their captors – relief on their faces. I looked through Emily's eyes at Danny. He'd changed and was walking towards John, teeth bared, the whites of his eyes blood-red and seething. He circled John, staring down at him, really close. He suddenly sank his teeth across the back of his neck. John's knees buckled and he howled in pain. I could hear it twice, through Emily and as an echo in the kitchen. I was aware of Alec, startled by the noise. Danny went to Greg in a blur. He didn't stand a chance as Danny did the same to him. He began writhing on the floor, the same as John.

Danny changed back and roared at them, "I won't have this, do you hear me!"

Both boys said nothing but wouldn't look at him.

Emily rushed to Danny and put her arms around him. "Thank you. We didn't know what else to do."

"We've got more problems than this, come up," he growled, then turned and left them.

I broke off at that point. Alec was staring at me, really worried.

"It's okay, Alec. Danny's sorted it out. He's coming up now."

Alec had left the table and was at the sink when Danny came up from the cellar. He strode over to the table and sat next to me.

"Are you okay, Danny?" I asked him. He glanced at me and knew then how I'd watched it all. He looked upset.

"I'm sorry you saw that." You're worried now; I'm not scared of you.

"Will you stop worrying about it, Danny? You did what you had to."

Emily and Michael joined us with Alec, who was carrying our mugs over.

"What were they fighting over, Emily?" He sounded better now.

"Would you believe, the TV? They couldn't decide what to watch. I couldn't understand it, something so trivial; it's not like either of them."

Danny looked at her in disbelief. Leo and Josh sat down to join us. John and Greg were in the kitchen by now but didn't approach the table.

"Come and sit down, you two," Danny told them.

They came across the kitchen reluctantly and sat in the two chairs, next to each other, at the other end of the table. As they turned to sit down, I could see the bite marks across their necks.

"Why?" Danny asked.

"Sorry, Danny, it was my fault," Greg admitted to him. "I suddenly had the urge to fight him and I don't know why. I wouldn't have done it to John, we always get on well."

Danny looked at him, perplexed. "Go and see the damage you've done."

They both got up and proceeded to the day room. The bites on their necks were almost gone. I couldn't believe the speed at which they were healing.

"Danny, you said we've got problems; what's wrong?" Josh asked him.

"Wait until they get back here."

Both boys came back in looking sheepish about the damage they'd done.

"Sit down and listen."

They took their seats.

"We didn't see Leah's mother; she's away. We went to the gardens for a walk, to fill in the time, and we saw Maggie with George. When George saw me he started to change. I don't know what's going on and there's no sign of David."

Michael suddenly looked worried but I didn't know why.

Danny glanced around the table, hoping for answers. No one spoke.

## Chapter 3

Danny frowned. "Alec, you'll have to come to church with us tomorrow night. I'm so sorry, I thought you'd have an easier time now but we can't take any chances. Maggie used to go to the church and I just hope she doesn't turn up and cause trouble. If she comes with George things could get really complicated and I don't really know what we'll be able to do about it."

"That's what I'm here for, Danny. You're still paying me, don't forget," Alec reminded him.

"I know that, Alec, but I wasn't expecting this to start up again." Danny looked really worried. I thought we were going to have a better life. Who the hell am I to judge?

Danny looked at me. _Same here._

The next day when I came down, all the wreckage in the day room had been cleared. The French door had been boarded, awaiting a glazier. In the kitchen, Alec and Emily were sitting together.

Emily turned her head. "Hi, and how are you today, Leah?"

"I'm fine, Emily, thanks."

Alec looked up as I passed. "I hope you feel better than you looked last night?" He smiled at me.

"I felt awful last night. I couldn't believe what happened. It seems we're in for round two...don't know what you think?"

"It has crossed my mind..." He looked resigned.

"Where's Danny? He left me hours ago but I don't know what for."

Alec answered, "We haven't seen him, Leah. Perhaps he's over there with the boys."

I put my bag down and left the kitchen to go over to work.

Michael looked up when I opened the receiving room door.

"Have you seen Danny, Michael?" He always looks happy; I like that.

He stared into my eyes and I saw the passion in them for the first time. He quickly glanced at the body between us, knowing I'd seen it.

"Not today, Leah. I thought he was over in the house. I'm the only one here at the moment."

"Have the other boys not been over yet, either?"

"No. I came over about three hours ago because I was bored," he explained to me – then finally looked up. "Do you want me to come with you and help look for them?"

"Yes, if you wouldn't mind, Michael. I've never been down in the cellar."

He put down the bowl he was holding and we left.

When we got back to the house, Danny and Josh were in the kitchen with Emily and Alec.

"Sorry, Michael, I shouldn't have disturbed you." I saw the confusion on Danny's face and stopped dead. "What's wrong?" I don't like the look of this.

"The other two have disappeared and we don't know where they are. They left during the night. Leo is checking his glasshouse now, to see if they've left any clues anywhere."

Michael looked really upset. He's been with them for a long time. "Why would they leave? They can't think that the fight would make a difference to them living here."

Michael looked like he was about to cry, if he could. I thought about it. They're his family. Danny read my thoughts – he felt awful because he'd bitten them.

Danny stood up. "Let's search all the buildings. They must be somewhere nearby." As he passed Michael, he put his hand on his shoulder and squeezed it. "I'm sorry, Michael."

Michael turned. "Danny this wasn't your fault. They would expect to be sorted out, after what they did to that room. That's not it. There's something weird going on. I know them better than anyone here and they love this place, and we all feel it's our home." He followed Danny out of the back door and the rest of us tagged on behind them.

In the yard, Leo was talking to Danny. When we caught up with them, they both ran out of the yard on the path between the buildings and took a left through the yew arch. I watched where Danny was heading through his eyes. I told the others where he was going and we all traced his steps to Leo's glasshouse. They didn't go inside; they went past it to a small hut, behind another hedge.

Inside, Danny found John and Greg cowering in the corner.

"What's wrong; why are you out here? I don't understand. Is it because I punished you both yesterday?"

They didn't answer him.

Michael then went in and spoke to them both – but couldn't get them to speak. He looked bewildered when he came out.

"I can't get them to talk. Something's really wrong, Leah. I'm worried."

I patted Michael's arm and joined Danny on the floor, in front of the boys. I leaned over, took hold of Greg's hand and gave it a reassuring squeeze. Greg looked worried; I read his mind. He's frightened of something. I couldn't see what it was, yet. What I did get, moments later, was a voice – not Greg's – telling him to burn down the house. I picked up John's hand and I got the same from him.

"Danny, can the man manipulate anyone from his tomb?" I asked.

Danny was shocked.

"He's sending these two messages to burn down the house. I heard his voice when I read their minds. They've come out here so they couldn't be tempted to do it."

Danny asked me to go outside then said, "Michael, get them back to the house and put loud music on. Leah and I will be back in soon. We have something to do first."

I glanced at Danny. I know what we have to do and I'm ready for it. Michael looked bemused; he wasn't privy to what had been said inside the hut.

I told him, "It's all right, Michael, we'll tell you when we get back. We have to do this now."

We ran away from them, hand in hand, crossing the park to the three massive stones which were placed, dead centre, over his tomb.

Danny said, "Leah, you have to push words at him, but you won't be able to penetrate the concrete on your own. Once you've started to push, I'll join you. That way we'll be able to force the message down there."

I nodded, then stood with my eyes closed for a few minutes. I mustered all of the hate and venom I had against him and let that build inside my head. Tremors started pulsing up my legs. I put my palms down towards the earth and pushed whilst saying words in my head. Danny joined in.

You tried but you failed. My family won't be broken by you, ever again. I said it, over and over and could feel the earth tremor under our feet as the words pounded down through the concrete to the box. After only a few minutes, I felt a hand on my shoulder.

"Stop now, Leah. He'd have heard that quite clearly." I opened my eyes to find Danny was smiling at me and hugged him, glad it was over.

In the kitchen, we found everyone around the table, waiting for us. Greg and John looked better than they had earlier. Emily got up to make me a drink; I needed one. I sat down, really tired.

"What's happened here since you came in?" Danny asked them all.

"The music didn't help," Michael told him. "They still weren't right, so I turned it off. We felt the house, not shake, but something happened for a few minutes and then whatever it was stopped; they've been okay since then," he concluded, obviously relieved.

Danny smiled at me. "I think you've done it, Leah."

"If we have to do that every day, for the rest of my life, we'll do it."

Everyone looked puzzled. I was too tired to explain and let Danny tell them.

Greg tried to apologise again, for wrecking the room.

Danny stopped him. "I can see now that he had something to do with it. I feel awful for punishing you like I did. I'm sorry."

John smiled at him. "None of us knew what was going on, so let's forget it, Danny."

"Thanks, John, I don't deserve it after I did that."

"I'm with John on this, Danny. Forget it," Greg stated.

Michael looked very proud of them both.

"If anything strange happens to anyone, please say something and we'll deal with it," Danny told us all. "Things are going to be a little strained around here until we find out what George and David are doing as well as dealing with him out there. And then there's Maggie. Why she's with George, I have no idea. She's human but didn't look worried at all with him."

"Alec, can you get in touch with Graham? We've got another project for him. Leah's told Elsbeth she's getting another church, so there's that and the stables to do."

Alec looked really happy about the work – he'd be seeing his brother again.

"Thanks, Danny. I'll get him on the phone later."

"One more thing. I'm getting the security firm back. I don't trust Maggie; she's capable of anything, after what she did to Becky. I'm sorry, Leah, I didn't mean to bring up sad memories for you."

He put his arm around my shoulder and I leaned my head against him. I was very sleepy.

I woke up and only Danny and I were left in the kitchen. "How long did I sleep? I can't believe I've slept in the day."

"Two hours, Leah. Don't worry, you needed it. That really took it out of you." He smiled at me and kissed the top of my head.

"Where is everyone?" I yawned. "Sorry, I am awake, really."

"Three of the boys have gone to buy new furniture. Emily and Alec escaped in the car for a drive. They haven't been away from this place on their own, at all. Michael and Leo have been getting the room sorted for the furniture."

Danny got up to put the kettle on. I followed him over, remembering I hadn't eaten today as my tummy rumbled in protest. I made some toast.

Michael and Leo came in and sat at the table.

"We've finished," Michael informed us when we joined them.

"What have you done about the huge dent in the wall?" Danny asked them.

"We've put a large mirror over it, until you want to get someone in," Leo told him.

"Good, we'll have to get the plasterers in to sort that out. Maybe the ones who did the arch in your room, Leah."

I nodded, my mouth being full.

Danny took a phone from his pocket, keyed in a number, waited for someone to answer and then asked the security firm to resume working here, for the foreseeable future. I feel better about that.

He smiled at me. So do I.

"You'll have to decide which room you want to do your readings in, Leah. Have you had any ideas about it?"

I looked at him bemused. "I haven't given it a thought. I'd forgotten all about that, if I'm honest." I shrugged my shoulders.

"Drink up your tea and we'll have a look if you like?"

I smiled and nodded. I finished my drink and took my plate and cup over to the sink. "I'm all yours."

Danny took me to rooms I hadn't seen before, on the ground floor. One was a huge ballroom. I think we must be underneath his bloody den.

I looked at him and he nodded. Now, we looked in the smaller rooms, making our way back to the day room side of the house. One was a cosy, small sitting room, next to a big sitting room with a connecting door joining the two.

"This would be perfect," I said brightly as I looked at all the furniture in there and the view outside, across the park.

Danny tilted his head, totally amused. "That settles it. This is your room now. Tell me if you want anything changing. I expect you'll need a small table, won't you?" He waited for my answer.

"Yes, you're right, I will. Something about the size of the one in Elsbeth's sitting room, where the sofa is."

I thought about all the smaller tables at the other end of her sitting room and had to giggle.

"I know..." Danny smiled. "I wonder how she dusts it, too," he said and giggled.

"She must have fairies helping her," I quipped.

We heard voices coming from the day room and left my new sitting room to investigate. As we walked down the hall towards the voices, Michael approached, carrying a table.

"I heard you wanted a table."

We both started to smile. It seemed Michael was tuning into us all now. We stood aside to let him past.

"I've been picking up bits for a while," Michael told us and flashed his perfect teeth after winking at me, then he turned into the room I'd chosen, without being told where to go. He definitely was getting it.

Leo was helping Josh carry the new sofa into the day room.

They must like red...same as the one before. The new computer and table were already installed, exactly where the other had been. Instead of one armchair, there were two; more bodies to fill them now. John and Greg had one each. They all handled the furniture as if they were feathers; to them, they must have felt like that. I keep forgetting about the strength thing. The new TV was in a box, waiting to be put on the wall.

"We've got work," Danny said.

They all looked at him. Instead of explaining, he took me by the hand and we both went over to see what was coming in.

Danny opened the huge doors in the receiving room to reveal that the coroner's van was backed up to them, waiting to be let in. It started reversing immediately into the room. The driver got out and came round the back of the van to open the doors.

"Morning," he looked at his watch, "sorry...afternoon, Danny," he said with a grin.

"What have we got, Ken?" Danny asked as he pulled a trolley over to the van.

"Mauled by a dog. I can't believe the damage."

He opened the doors and Danny pulled the box onto the trolley, then collected an empty box from the far side of the room and pushed it into the van.

"Thanks," the driver said. "See you again, I'm sure."

The van drove out. Michael came in just as Danny was closing the doors. He helped Danny push it over to one of the tables. Danny flicked the catch, the lid popped up slightly.

"Vampire!" Danny was shocked. "I smell it."

He lifted the lid and surveyed the body inside. Michael was very edgy and so was I. I'd never seen what damage could be inflicted by their actions – neither had he.

"Leah, you might want to leave?"

The look I gave Danny and the words that hit his mind answered his question. I'm fucking staying and you won't stop me.

Michael glanced at me and smiled.

They both lifted the body and laid it out on a table. I can't say it didn't shock me, it did, but I still wanted to see. The whole of the left side of the neck had been ripped out.

I wonder if this is George or David's mess? Michael and Danny picked up on my thoughts.

"Probably," Danny said.

Michael looked aghast.

"All this damage has been done after death to cover up what actually happened. This is the first one I've seen in a hundred and fifty years or more. I saw a lot when I was first turned, vampires were rife then. I bet when we come to embalm him, there'll be no blood in his veins," Danny concluded.

Emily and Alec came in to see. Emily had heard what Danny had been saying and dragged Alec in with her.

Danny frowned. "Alec, you don't need to see this. Emily, what are you thinking?"

She ignored him and dragged Alec over to see.

"He should see what he may be up against; it's only fair, Danny."

She's right, Danny; he should have the choice.

Danny glared at me.

"It's not as bad as seeing inside the truck that night," Alec revealed.

Danny stiffened, then shot me a look.

"Well...I'm sorry, Danny, but I thought he should see you. He'd never seen you changed and might not have been able to handle it. Would you have waited until the locks were open to know if he could deal with all that went on? I was taking no fucking chances, Danny."

"No. You're right, Leah. It would've been too late then. I'm sorry, Alec. I'm still not giving you enough credit for your involvement in all this."

"Forget it," he said and smiled at Danny.

"This will be the tip of the iceberg. I wonder how many funeral directors in the area have had anything like this in. They won't all be disguised as dog attacks." Danny was worried.

Christ, so am I, now.

The body's hand was hanging off the table. I took hold of it to place it back on. As soon as I touched the skin, pictures flashed across my vision and searing pain hit me like a sledgehammer, buckling me to the floor.

{{Something hit me from the side; what?}} He hits the ground; {{my right arm hurts and now my chest. I can hardly breathe, what's pushing me down like this? Open your eyes, you fool.}} Teeth dripping with blood, coming closer; {{I must be dreaming. It looks like a man, Arghh!}}

Danny was by my side in a flash. "Leah, what's wrong?"

I couldn't speak for a moment, until the pain subsided and the pictures stopped. "I don't know. I only touched his hand. I saw a vision of the vampire biting this man, as if I was him, and the pain he felt when the teeth sunk in."

Danny helped me up. "Would you feel the pain, if you sent me the pictures, Leah?" Danny asked and I knew he didn't want to. Everyone was waiting for my reply.

"It doesn't matter about that. It will only be for a second."

I closed my eyes and dropped again with the pain. Danny caught me before I hit the floor. He held me in his arms until it subsided once more.

"It's David."

Michael let out a roar, walked away from us and I could hear the deep guttural growl and felt the tension pulsating off him as he stomped out of the room, slamming doors as he left the building.

"He's angry at David. It's his brother," Danny told us all.

I really felt for Michael. Danny hurried to find him and left us to walk back slowly, over to the house. Danny came up from the cellar just as we were closing the back door.

"How is he?" I asked him as we made our way to the table.

"Furious, upset – he'll be up in a minute. He'll be okay, he just lost it for a minute and I don't blame him. I didn't know he was his brother until just now. Neither of them ever told me."

Danny filled the kettle and came to sit down with us.

We sat around talking and no one noticed Michael until he put two drinks down for Alec and me. He sat opposite me.

"Thank you, Michael. I didn't know you could make tea." I smiled at him.

"I'm learning – and you haven't tasted it yet. It's probably foul." He giggled.

I felt Danny relax beside me. "I'm more concerned about you, Leah. That must have been a hell of a shock." He looked at me intently for my answer.

"I'm fine. Emily will have to do the hands on that one herself, I'm afraid."

I couldn't help laughing at Emily as she held her hands up and waved them in the air at me. She doesn't care.

"I'm making you something to eat. You haven't had a proper meal, either of you and we've got church tonight," Emily reminded us, then got up and headed for the fridge.

Alec and I drank our tea, which was actually okay.

"How did you know we had work, Danny?" Michael asked him; I'd like to know as well. Thanks for asking, Michael. He nodded to me.

"Danny just smiled to himself. "I've got acute hearing, that's all. It's no big deal."

"How acute?" I asked. I'm waiting for hopefully, a truthful answer.

Danny looked at me, he'd read my mind. "I can hear cars come off the main road onto the gravel. I could hear him squirming down in the concrete. That's how I knew he'd heard you this morning. Is that truthful enough for you, Leah? It's no big deal."

He put his arms around me and gave me a gentle squeeze. I smiled at him.

"Well, I think it's brilliant," Michael said excitedly. "Is it something I could learn?" Please say it is.

"I don't know. My cousins can hear further than humans but we've always been together and they've never had to extend it for any reason. Maybe."

I looked at Alec. He was sitting with his mouth open. "Alec, are you okay?"

"I thought I couldn't be surprised by anything else. That takes the fucking biscuit."

Danny creased up, laughing, and we all joined him.

Emily brought our meals over; Danny produced a bottle of wine and placed glasses on the table. It had been a weird day; nonstop since early that morning, apart from my little sleep.

Josh drove one of the limos over while we were eating and when we'd finished I ran up to get changed for church. Danny followed me and had his arms around me for a cuddle before I realised he was there.

"I haven't told you I love you, today," he said in my ear.

"No, you're slacking," I told him, trying not to giggle.

I turned to face him. "I love you, Danny; I always will."

He kissed me softly.

We sat in our usual corner at church. I looked across the room to discover that Maggie was staring at me. Danny felt me tense and looked in the same direction. Maggie dropped her eyes. What's she doing here? Danny held my hand to calm me.

"She'll get her comeuppance, Leah, forget her," Danny told me quietly.

Elsbeth came over to speak with us and I tried to forget Maggie was there.

"How are you two lovebirds today?" Her smile was so wide.

We both smiled back at her. She'd never know how we're feeling, at this precise moment.

"We're fine, thanks, Elsbeth," Danny said to her, giving nothing away.

"I'll see you after the service," she said and strode off.

The service took its usual course. I got up and gave two messages; Danny did the same, along with two other mediums. What shocked me was the next message that was given out. The grey-haired lady, to Maggie's left, stood up and turned to her.

"I have a young woman with me, Maggie. She says she knows you well and asks if you'll accept her message, Maggie?"

She waited for Maggie to speak. I could see her shaking from where I was sitting.

The old lady continued, "She's come here to ask you not to persecute her friend any more. She says you know who she's referring to."

Maggie looked at me for an instant then dropped her eyes.

"Becky asks you to leave her alone."

Maggie was as white as a sheet now.

"I have nothing more," the grey-haired lady said, then sat down.

Elsbeth called the next hymn and we all stood up to sing. Maggie ran out, slamming the door behind her.

When the singing stopped, the gossip started – all around the room. Emily got up to fetch us a drink. She knew I didn't want anyone asking questions. Danny kept hold of my hand, thank God. It took about half an hour for them all to leave and, when they had, Elsbeth came over and pulled up a chair.

"What do you think of that? I've never heard a message like it. No wonder everyone was talking about it..." She stopped, seeing that all of our faces were so solemn.

Danny cleared his throat. "Elsbeth, you didn't know but we buried Becky yesterday. She died from a bleed in her brain. The police are looking into charging Maggie with GBH. She fractured her skull at school, to get at Leah."

Elsbeth's hand shot up to her mouth and tears filled her eyes. Danny took her hand and held it tight.

"I'm so sorry," she said. "Me and my big mouth."

Emily went to the kitchen for more drinks and a few minutes later, returned with a tray with them on.

"Elsbeth, don't be upset any more, please," Danny said gently to her. "Dry your eyes; I don't like seeing you cry."

Emily handed her a tissue.

"I call her Mrs Kleenex." Elsbeth's sense of humour was returning.

About an hour later, we saw Elsbeth off in her car and she was happy again. None of us liked to see her upset about anything.

When we got home, I heard a beeping noise coming from the hall.

"What's that, Danny?"

"It's the answering machine, that's all, Leah," he said, hurrying to get the message.

When he came back in, he was smiling. "That was Matt. He'd like you at the police station again. They have some more things for you to look at, Leah." He came over to me and gave me a hug.

"I think I should have an early night. I'm really tired from this morning still. Goodnight, everyone."

They all answered. Danny picked me up and carried me up to bed.

"That was an eventful day. You don't mind if I sleep, do you, Danny? I'm a bit knackered..." I snuggled up against his chest.

He kissed the top of my head. "I know you're absolutely whacked. We don't want too many days like that. You've had everything thrown at you today, Leah, so try to get a good night's sleep."

## Chapter 4

The next morning, I opened my eyes to Danny smiling at me.

"What, did I snore?" Christ, I hope I don't.

Danny laughed at me. "No, you don't snore. I was just thinking how lucky I am. I never thought I'd ever get to feel like this, about anyone," he said so tenderly.

I put my hands up, cupping his face, and kissed him. That kiss led us down a delightful road and I wasn't feeling so tired any more. Danny rolled me over in the bed and made love to me with such tenderness I almost melted. He was turned and growling but none of the frenzy of the last time we made love. This was a side to him I'd not seen before, so gentle, covering me with kisses from head to foot and taking his time.

He had me moaning and sighing every time I felt him inside me and slowly driving me to distraction. The noise I was making told him exactly what state I was in and he still kept the same pace until I begged him for more. He stepped it up and we both knew we were coming. The shakes started in me and I clung on to his body pushing my pelvis hard against him every time he rammed his cock into me.

I tried to hold out – but in the end, I couldn't. A scream left my mouth as the feelings drowned my body from my head right down to my toes. Danny bucked and came seconds later, uttering a loud growl and then holding me tight until everything subsided and he changed back.

He carefully rolled off me to lie at my side and gently brushed a wisp of hair from my face. "You're amazing, Leah. I don't deserve you at all."

"You're not so bad yourself. A very nice good morning."

Danny giggled. "I expect we were heard by everyone, but I don't bloody care anymore."

I giggled at him. Whoops! Your second swear word. I'm corrupting you, Danny Crosby.

He tickled me. "Oh yes, you are – and in more ways than one. No complaints from me, though."

We chatted for another few minutes before I asked, "What time do we have to be at the police station?"

"Eleven o'clock; so we'll have to leave at ten fifteen."

"We'll have to get up. I need a bath and to get some breakfast in me."

"You're right and I'll have to check over in work before we leave. See you downstairs, Leah."

He gave me a kiss and left me to get ready. He was headed for the cellar, where they took their showers. I ran my bath, got my clothes together and twenty minutes later I walked into the kitchen, ready for whatever Matt had for me to look at.

Danny was there at the table, my breakfast beside him.

I sat down. "Thanks, Danny. What would I do without you?"

"I'm sure you'd manage, although I'm not sure I would," he replied, glancing at me and smiling.

I wasn't certain what he'd meant by that but couldn't respond.

Danny got up. "We've got more work. I'll be back in a few minutes," he explained as he passed Emily and Alec, who had just come through the back door.

Alec waved the newspaper he'd collected in greeting. "Morning, Leah. Hope you're good and rested after yesterday."

"I am, Alec, thanks. I was knackered last night, could hardly keep my eyes open."

Emily put Alec's tea down and gave me a knowing look but said nothing. I knew she had heard everything but all she did was smile at me.

"What time are you off, Leah?" she asked.

"Quarter past–"

"We've got another one." Danny was standing just inside the kitchen door when I looked up. His face was filled with concern.

I hurried over to him. "Let me see, please."

We went over to investigate with Emily and Alec tagging along behind us.

On one of the steel tables lay the body of a woman aged twenty-five, maybe. She'd had a post-mortem but what really shocked and outraged me was the damage to one of her thighs, near her groin.

"She was raped," Danny told us. "And the bite mark has been disguised by the damage. She was bitten on the femoral artery in her leg. "He's getting bloody clever, I'll give him that."

Michael joined us and looked over the body. He glanced at Danny, who nodded to him. He walked off, disgusted with his brother, and didn't have to say anything. We all knew what he was thinking and I, for one, was truly sorry he'd been put through this by his brother.

Emily had conveyed it to Alec, who said, "He must be gutted. I know I would be. I don't suppose there's anything anyone can do about it."

"Not yet, Alec. We have to find him first," Danny explained.

The time was getting on and we only had half an hour before we had to leave.

"I'm going over, Danny, I'll see you in a minute."

He smiled and nodded as I left the building.

I gathered my things together and sat at the table, waiting. The phone rang and, as there was no one else there, I answered it. It was Mum – and that threw me completely.

"Hi, Mum, back off your holidays? Did you have a good time?"

"Yes, Lyn found a cancellation and at the last minute we decided to go. I didn't have enough time to let you know – sorry."

"That's okay, Mum. I'm glad you're okay, that's all."

"What are you doing today? I thought maybe we could meet up if you're not too busy. What do you think?"

"I can't, we're off to the police station." Oh fuck, I've said too much.

"Why do you have to go there, Leah? Is everything okay? Are you in some sort of trouble?" All these bloody questions!

Now I lie. "Would you believe, one of the funeral cars got a speeding ticket in a thirty mile zone. Danny has to take the documents in. I have to go because I was in the car at the time." Christ, I hope she believes me.

"I can't believe that. Have they gone mad? I'll ring in a few days and arrange something else. See you soon. Bye, Leah."

"Bye, Mum." I put the phone back on its cradle.

"Very inventive."

I jumped out of my skin. Danny was in the doorway to the day room, grinning at me.

"I wish you wouldn't do that. I nearly had a fucking heart attack."

He mouthed 'sorry' and held his hand out to me.

I smiled at him. "We have to go, don't we?"

"Yes, that's why I'm here – come on..."

He took hold of my hand, I picked up my bag from the kitchen and we left Emily and Alec at the table.

"I'm pleased your mother's okay. I told you there'd be a simple explanation, didn't I?" He looked smug.

"Yes, my mind works overtime, you know that. I can't help worrying."

"I know; that's one of the things I love about you; you think of yourself last." He held my hand close to his body.

Matt was waiting for us behind the front desk when we walked in the building. He looked up from the paper he was reading and smiled.

"Hi, both," he said, opening the door at the front desk. "How are things going at work?"

"It's been a bit quiet for the last couple of days, Matt, but I don't suppose that will last long, it never does," Danny told him as we made our way to the same room we were in last time.

When I saw who was in the room, I gasped. Holy shit! Three rough-looking men lifted their heads as we followed Matt in. Each of them was joined to a security guard with handcuffs.

Matt turned away from them and faced us. "I'm sorry to do this to you, Leah. All these men are doing life sentences. They won't be getting parole and all of them were convicted of other crimes before we knew about the one we're here for today. We know they're all involved with the case but we don't know to what degree. They have all agreed to let you touch them. We had to get their permission or it could be construed as assault if we didn't. It makes you wonder what this bloody world's coming to. None of them believes you'll see anything. Are you willing to give it a go?"

I glanced at Danny and he looked pensive.

"What are all these boxes for? Do they belong to the case?" I asked.

"Yes, do you want to look at them first?"

"Not while they're in the room. Can they go somewhere else while I look? I don't want them watching me, Matt."

"Certainly."

He turned towards them and asked the guards to take them back to their cells for the time being. We waited until they'd gone and then I had a look at the boxes. There was no file to look at. I opened all five boxes. They contained skeletons and nothing else.

I turned to Matt. "Can you open all the bags. I need to touch them all." I knew Danny was looking through my eyes and he knew I was worried about all this. "I'm okay about this so don't worry," I said to him.

Matt realised that we'd been communicating to each other, silently. "You two amaze me, it's fascinating to watch," he enthused, then remembering what we were there for, he opened the bags.

"Danny, come here in case I get any pain. I don't want to hit the floor."

Matt's mouth dropped open and he stood back.

I put my hand into the first bag and touched the skull. The pain and the pictures were vivid:

{{Blood's trickling down my arms now and I've been here for fucking hours, hanging like this. Why? Who are the other four? I don't bloody know them. Who's doing this? My wrists! I can hardly feel the floor and I can't keep my head straight, it keeps dropping back. I'm going to die here! Who's that coming? I hope it's not for me. That poor girl beside me screamed for hours. Now she hasn't made a sound for ages and her head's at a funny angle. What's that noise? An engine! Why's that man coming towards me and what's that in his fucking hand? "Argh!" He keeps asking me same fucking questions. "I don't know what you're talking about! Argh! I don't know anything! Argh!" He's finished with me. Thank God he believes me. Now he's asking the others but why's he not talking to the girl?}}

Danny caught me and held me close to him. I looked at Matt. He was in shock. I was okay after a short while in Danny's arms and said, "Now the next one, Danny."

We moved to the second box. Different pictures and more intense pain:

{{Why are they hoisting me up here and who the fuck are they? I'm swinging from a hook in the roof and my arms feel like they're going to explode with the pain. A man keeps poking me with a metal stick; why? Argh! I'm being electrocuted! He's touching me down there and grinning, he looks mad. The pain inside me is... Argh!}}

I'm pleased Danny's here. We went down the line; all different, only by degrees. Between each one, Danny held me close – to get rid of the pain.

When we'd finished, Matt said, "Do you take her pain away, Danny?" He'd been watching us intently.

"Yes. I have the ability to stop the pain, just by touching her. But not only her, anyone."

Matt looked dumbfounded. "Marcia would never tell me much about your abilities, perhaps she didn't want to frighten me off..." He smiled.

"Matt, these five people were tortured. Two women and three men. They were all shackled to the roof of a garage and electrocuted for information."

Matt's face went white.

"They were buried in the New Forest, though not deep enough. A dog found them."

Matt sat down and stared at me. It took a few minutes for him to speak. "You must have felt that? I'm so sorry, Leah." He put his head in his hands for a moment. "Do you want a break before we go on?"

I think he wants to get out of here as much as us. Danny nodded to me.

We sat in a café, in Stafford Road, and talked quietly about our abilities to Matt.

He was amazed by what he heard. "I never thought all that existed. I've only known what Marcia could do and I didn't think there was more."

"How do you think I felt?" I said. "I've only been able to do most of it for the last three months." I could hear Danny trying to stifle a laugh and elbowed him in the ribs. "Behave," I ordered, then smiled at him.

Matt could see the closeness we had and I was certain he liked what he saw.

As we returned to the room, I said, "Can I have one of the men in at a time, Matt? I don't want to do this with the others staring at me."

"We can do this whatever way you like, Leah. I'm just grateful you're doing it, after this morning."

He took a phone from his pocket and gave instructions to the officer at the other end. We waited for a few minutes and the door opened, at the other end of the room. In came a security guard and one of the men. The guard made him sit at a table and stood beside him.

Danny and I went over to the table. Danny stayed back as I sat in the chair opposite the man.

"Could you put your hand on the table, please?" I asked him.

He grinned at me and banged his free hand on the table top. I pushed aside his repulsiveness and placed my hand on his. As soon as I touched him, I got the pain and pictures from the second box. I nearly fell off the chair. Danny came and took hold of my other hand so I could sit and continue. I let everything this man did play out to the end of the girl's life. I lifted my hand off his – fast.

"Take him away," I said to the guard, who pulled the man to his feet and escorted him out of the room.

Danny held me for a minute, until I became steadier.

"Matt, can I have some water, please? He's an animal."

Danny cuddled me; he'd seen it all in my head and also knew what the man had done. The water came, a jug and glass. I was going to need it.

"Matt, he used a cattle prod on the girl in box two. When he got the information he wanted, he put it up inside her until she died."

Matt looked horrified.

I had to sit down and get over the first before I could do any more. I drank the whole glass of water when Danny handed it to me. He's really worried now.

"Do you want to carry on, Leah?" Danny asked. "You've got the weekend without me. I don't want you having nightmares over this." You have a point.

"Matt, can we come back on Monday? I don't think I can do anymore today..."

"Of course, and I'm sorry it's been so traumatic for you. I'd no idea it would be this bad." He looked upset for me.

"I know you didn't, it's okay, really."

He escorted us down to the front desk and said goodbye.

When we were outside of the police station, Danny gave me a cuddle. "I think you're very brave doing that. You must have been in agony." He looked at me and gave me a kiss.

"It was a lot easier when you held my hand. Thank you...and thanks for getting me out of there. I'd forgotten it's Saturday."

"Do you want to go to the cottage or the hotel?"

"I think the hotel, Danny. There's more distraction if this starts playing on my mind," I told him.

He took his phone out to contact the hotel and booked the same suite. He asked me a question, when they were hanging on at the other end, "Do you want Elsbeth there with you?"

I nodded, and he told them there would be three of us.

We got in the car and he phoned Elsbeth to see if she could come. No answer.

"What do you think we should do? Would you like your mother to go with you?"

"No, she'll ask too many questions. Alec and I will be fine. At least I don't have to watch what I say to him. It would be a nightmare with my mum. I'd be walking on eggshells the whole time; I couldn't stand it."

He giggled, thinking about it.

Back at the house, Danny sat me down at the table and made me something to eat. I rested my head on my arms, on the table top, and must have fallen asleep. I woke up and everyone was there. My lunch was on a plate beside me.

"Leah, are you okay?" Danny asked. He looks worried, along with everyone else.

"I'm fine. I just get so tired doing that. I'm sorry, I've worried you all."

Danny must have told them what had happened earlier. They all began to relax.

I pulled the plate of food over and started eating. "What time is it?"

"Four thirty," Danny said. "You've plenty of time until we leave for the hotel. Do you want me to try Elsbeth again?"

"No, I'll be fine – stop worrying..." I continued eating; I was really hungry.

Emily brought Alec and me a drink and sat down opposite me. "I think you're very brave doing that. I don't think I could, even if I had your gift, Leah."

I just smiled at her. I couldn't speak, I was still eating.

When I'd finished, Danny said, "Would you like a walk before you go to the hotel? That's if you're not too tired..."

"I'd love one, Danny. I can't think of anything I'd rather do and, no, I'm not too tired."

I offered him my hand. We left them all at the table and went out through the new French doors in the day room.

"When did that get done?" I asked as we made our way through the flowerbeds.

"This morning, when we were otherwise engaged." He smiled at me. No worry on his face now. I like that.

When we got to the summer house, instead of turning right as we had in the past, Danny turned us to the left. I looked at his face but he gave nothing away. He just smiled and we continued to walk. I didn't ask anything; I knew I wouldn't get an answer, even if I tried, and I couldn't read his mind – I'd already tried that. The path we were on followed the river around a copse. On the other side was a view I hadn't been expecting. In the distance was a Folly, nestled in trees on the other side of the river.

"Does that belong to you?" I asked him.

He smiled at me as we walked. "And you, Leah. You forget that you own a fifth of everything you see for miles." I'd forgotten. He knew I had.

We walked for about half an hour and then Danny turned us back. The time was approaching for us to leave for the hotel. I still had to pack a bag.

Three faces looked up from watching the motor racing as we walked through the French doors. They smiled and then returned to the action on the TV. We walked behind the three-piece and into the kitchen. Alec was there with his bag – and Emily, wrapped around him.

"Graham will be here Tuesday morning, if that's okay with you, Danny?" Alec said.

Danny's eyes lit up. "That's fine."

"I better get packed, I'm late..." I started to panic.

Danny caught my hand. "You've got about an hour, so you're not late. We could go a lot later than we do but you'd miss dinner at the hotel. That's the only reason we go at the same time. Go and get packed and I'll have a drink ready when you come down. Don't carry your bag, I'll get it." He kissed me gently and let me go.

Upstairs, I packed my bag and went to change in my dressing room. When I was ready, Danny came in to collect my bag. "You look very elegant in that; black really suits you, Leah."

I flashed him a smile. "Thanks, you've got good taste. You chose it, remember?" I giggled.

He grinned, picked up the bag and held his hand out.

Danny held my hand most of the way to the hotel. Every now and then I felt him squeeze it a little. He didn't turn his head when he did it. I can't tell what's going through his mind.

At the hotel, he hung around longer than usual and only left when we went down to dinner. _I'm going to miss him, especially at night_. By now, I was used to him being there _._

Alec had a bit too much to drink and went up early. I supposed that he must miss Emily while we were away. I know how he feels.

Just before I left the dining hall, a waiter came over with a drink on a tray. "The gentleman over there has sent this for you, madam."

I didn't know what to say. I looked across the room, to where the waiter pointed. Who I saw horrified me. I kept a cool head and asked the waiter to take it back, I didn't want it. I got out of my chair and left the dining room, heading as fast as the lift would take me to our floor.

In the suite, Alec was on one of the chairs, dozing.

"Alec, wake up," I urged him.

He grumbled a bit but woke up.

"We've got a problem. Michael's brother is down in the dining room."

Alec really woke up.

"When you left, he sent a drink over to me. He doesn't know I know who he is. I told the waiter to take it back and I left. I think we ought to ring Danny and see what he suggests."

Alec nodded and I picked up the phone straight away. When he answered I told him everything. He told us to sit tight as he was coming for us.

An hour passed before Danny arrived. When he came through the door, he looked distraught. I ran to him and flung my arms around his body. He wrapped his arms around me in return. Now I feel safe.

"Come on. I've told the staff here that you have to leave: family problems. Are you both ready?" He looked at Alec. He's not mad at him. Who'd have known he'd be on the prowl this far from town.

When we were in the car, driving away from there, I asked Danny where we were going.

"Home." Now I'm fucking panicking.

"Don't worry. Emily wouldn't hurt Alec; they've proved that – and I wouldn't hurt you; I'd rather die first. We're locking the others in the cellar. That's why it's taken some time to collect you, arranging things at home." He took my hand, not to calm me but to just hold part of me.

"Are you all right with that, Alec?" Danny said. I suppose he ought to ask him, it's his life.

"I'm fine with that. I don't suppose I should be telling you this but Emily changes almost every night. Do you get my drift?"

Danny and I looked at each other and started to laugh. They kept that bloody quiet.

"Now you've divulged that, Alec, we're the same." I noticed Danny checking in his rear-view mirror to see his reaction.

"It's more difficult for you, I expect, Danny?"

"He's got more self-control than I expected, Alec. Whoops! Shouldn't give the game away."

Danny giggled beside me and Alec was creased up in the back. I feel better already.

Emily was waiting outside when we got back. She flung herself at Alec like he'd been away for years. "I'm glad they've come to their senses, at last," she told him.

Danny laughed at her but I knew that he wished they'd said something before now.

The boys were at the table and cheered when we walked in.

_I felt sure they'd_ _be annoyed at being locked in for two nights_. Nothing of the sort, they were glad we were home with them. It seemed none of them liked us being moved out every weekend. They didn't care about getting locked up. The way they saw it, we had been inconvenienced because they were vampires, up until now. _I love you all, for that_.

At about midnight, they said goodnight and Danny locked the door of the cellar behind them.

"Tomorrow morning, Emily and I will go over to the embalming room to feed. There are showers over there and everything we'll need. I'll come back over here around six in the evening," he told us and held his hand out.

"Shall we go up, Leah?"

I smiled and took his hand. Emily and Alec got up and followed us upstairs.

As soon as we got in our bedroom, Danny said, "I don't think we should make love tonight, Leah. I know I'll be feeding tomorrow and I don't want thoughts of that filling my mind."

"We'll do whatever you think is best, Danny. I'll sleep on my own if you want?"

He kissed me, picked me up and lay me on the bed. "We'll both keep our clothes on tonight and I'll cuddle you when you sleep, as usual. I'm not saying I'd hurt you but I'm not taking any chances. God knows what I'd do if anything triggered the compulsion after I change and I couldn't control it. I'd never forgive myself, Leah."

I cuddled him tight. "Don't dwell on it any more. I'm just happy to be here with you."

We were in each other's arms when I recalled Alec's little speech in the car. Danny knew what I was thinking and we both started to laugh.

"You said the vampire thing wouldn't put him off. You weren't wrong there." I giggled.

"Since Alec told us that, I'm so pleased you made me see sense."

I propped myself on one elbow and looked at him. "I can understand why you thought we could never be physical."

"You don't get lessons on being a vampire and I've never had feelings for anyone before. Even if I had, there wasn't anyone to ask. I just thought the strength thing would probably kill you. You know the one thing that really bothered me? After what happened to you, with the man, I never thought you'd let me anywhere near you if I was changed. I was really scared to tell you about it."

"I understand that, but I'd already seen you changed a few times before and have never been scared of you. You also don't smell like him, he was foul..." I nudged him and giggled.

"Perhaps he doesn't like water?" he offered and laughed at me.

I snuggled down and must have fallen asleep.

I woke the next morning to find Danny getting up to leave.

He leaned over and kissed me goodbye. "I'll see you later. Don't forget, I love you."

He left to go down with Emily. I stayed in bed a little longer, then decided to get up for a bath. As I crossed the hall, Alec was coming out of their room.

"Morning. That's better than any hotel, Leah."

I smiled at him and went into the bathroom.

I languished in the bath, topping up the hot water for about an hour. Anything to make the day shorter. When I got downstairs, I found Alec in front of the TV watching extreme skiing.

"You're not into that, are you, Alec?"

He belly laughed. "I wish. I don't think my body could take it, though it's good to watch." He's happy enough.

In the kitchen, I made myself something to eat. I didn't bother Alec; breakfast didn't pass his lips.

I made him a drink and took it in.

"Thanks, Leah. I was too engrossed watching this to get up to make one."

I left him to it.

After I'd eaten, the things went in the dishwasher and I wondered what I could do to occupy myself. I'll have to have a hobby; perhaps not. I found a pair of scissors, cut some flowers and looked for vases, but only found a tall jug. I rinsed it out and filled it, arranged the flowers and put them on the window sill. Now what; the den?

"I'm going into the den if you need me for anything, Alec," I said, scooting past the TV.

In the den, I stood still and surveyed the whole room. There were quite a lot of things I hadn't looked at yet and I checked out some of the books on the bookcase at the back of the house. I found some interesting books on astrology. I pulled a few out and put them on the desk, dragged up the captain's chair and opened the first one. I only scanned the pages. There were charts, pictures of the stars and planets, lots of script to read. _This will get rid of a few hours, I've no doubt._

Suddenly, Danny walked into the room with a huge smile on his face. I looked at my watch. Six o'clock!

"I've been up here all day."

I ran to him and he swung me around. "God, I've missed you," he said, kissing me with so much passion, making up for lost time.

"I've really missed you. That's why I came up here. At least it feels like you're with me when I'm up here. This room is you," I declared, then kissed him back as he picked me up.

"We have unfinished business," he whispered, and the glint in his eyes grew stronger as we got closer to our bedroom and closed the door.

By the time he put me down I was nearing boiling point, knowing what delights were to follow.

He changed, stripped and ripped every stitch off me, sending thrills through me like an express train. He picked me up and lowered me onto his cock. _I've waited for this all day._ My legs wrapped around him and he walked to the large, floor to ceiling, chateau mirror in my dressing room, pinning my back up against it and my hands grasped in his, held high above my head and stopping me from falling. His other hand ran all over my body as he pushed his cock in, slowly but so tantalizingly deep, caressing all the right nerve endings. Firing an explosion in my brain, permeating my being to the tips of my toes.

The first thing I did was smile when I woke up. I was still sitting on his cock but he had his arms around me and we were perched on the edge of the bed.

"I think you enjoyed that," he breathed into my ear as he lifted my head from his shoulder. He was still changed but smiling and I could just see the tips of his fangs between his lips. "Don't be scared, Leah. I want to stay like this for a bit longer. We have the rest of the day to fill and I want to make love to you again."

"How many bloody times do I have to tell you...I'm not scared."

He giggled and lay back on the bed, holding me upright around my waist with his hands. His cock pushed in deeper and I let out a huge moan. He lifted me up as if I weighed nothing and slowly lowered me onto him again. The moan left my mouth, unhindered and the spark in his eyes flared up.

"Don't stop," I pleaded before he lifted me again.

I've no intention of stopping. You're enjoying this too much and so am I.

He took me to heaven and was there by my side. The noise we were making nearly raised the roof. When we climaxed, the roar from him and the scream from me shook the bed. He held me down on his cock as he bucked out his ejaculation and pulled me to his chest until our breathing settled down.

I lifted my head and kissed his chest. "Thank you."

"No. Thank you. That was unbelievable for me and I think you enjoyed it," he said, running his hands all over my back.

"Mmmm. That's feels fantastic. I enjoy everything." I looked up at his face. He lay with his eyes closed and lifted his head to unleash his brilliant smile to me. The spark was still in his eyes. I kissed his chest again and rolled off him to kiss him down his body.

"You don't have to, Leah." Shut up and lay back.

I got to his cock and opened my mouth. I licked the head of it first and he changed. He caressed my body as I swallowed his cock and the noises he made mixed with the growls confirmed I was doing it right. He found my clit with his thumb and had me moaning with him – both of us writhing on the bed and nearing orgasm. He pulled me up and lay me flat on the bed, looking at my body with such love in his eyes. He opened my legs and played with my clit, watching me writhe as the feelings built up again. He had me moaning and shrieking so intensely. I grabbed handfuls of bedding as I pushed up to his hand. He pulled my body so my bum was on the edge of the bed, then lifted my legs up and pushed his cock inside to a huge moan escaping my mouth as he teased my clit with his thumb.

Ahhhhh, that's perfect.

He pushed his cock in and out slowly and had me begging for more, all the time rolling his thumb round and around my clit, driving me insane with waves of tingles that coursed through my body like a starburst. And then...swamped by something so beautiful, no words could describe it, I felt my fanny tighten on his cock over and over. He moaned...grabbing my waist...lifting and holding me hard on his cock.

He gasped and groaned as he bucked. His hands moved around up my back, lifting me right up for a cuddle with me still impaled on his cock.

I held him tight as he wrapped his arms around me and kissed me so tenderly I could have cried.

He stood with me like that for ages before declaring, "Leah, that was bloody amazing for me."

And it wasn't for me?

He giggled. "I know it was." He lifted me off and stood me up next to him for a proper cuddle. "It's been worth the wait for you, Leah. I can't believe I have you and I actually feel normal when we make love."

"To me, you are normal but I understand what you mean."

"It's you that makes me feel like that. I love you, Leah...truly."

We lay back on the bed in each other's arms and savoured the delights we'd already experienced, proclaiming our love for each other in our heads.

"Have you eaten at all? I don't think you have, if you've been in the den all day..." He's waiting for me to confess what he already knows.

"I had breakfast."

He picked me up, took me into my dressing room and sat me on a chair.

"Get something on, Leah. We're going down and we've got the rest of the day, don't forget," he said, flashing his eyes. Bending over, he picked up his clothes that were scattered across the room. He smiled at me as he held up a tattered garment. "We'll have to go shopping soon," he suggested, giggling at the state of his T-shirt.

Emily was beaming when we walked into the kitchen. She ran over and leapt on the pair of us. "I'm so happy for you both...I call that true love."

She climbed down, looking apologetic, and sat down with Alec who told us, "Sorry, she can't help it." He couldn't help laughing.

I pulled out a chair and sat opposite them with a cheesy grin on my face.

Danny smiled and asked, "What would you like to eat, Leah?"

I got up and went to the fridge with him. "Love on toast, please."

He chuckled. "Come on, be serious? I'm not having you fading away."

I chose – have a guess – salad.

"Alec, do you want any," Danny called.

Alec declined, so Danny got to work preparing mine, after sitting me on the unit beside him. I picked up a lettuce leaf, put it into my mouth, pushed up my top lip and pretended to gnaw on it like a rabbit. Danny looked up to see what I was doing and giggled. You know I'm happy, even if I'm acting like an idiot.

"A beautiful idiot," he countered.

I sat down to eat. I'm not that hungry to be honest. I ate it anyway. Danny sat beside me, stroking along the back of my shoulders with one finger. Every now and then, he glanced at me. Emily watched us. She's happy to see us like this. It's written across her forehead...the letters almost visible.

We were at the table, when Danny said to Josh, "Leah has to go back to the police station; another two criminals to deal with. Can you manage here? We'll be back as soon as we're finished, Josh."

"No problem. We've only got the two you know about in and we'll get on with them. If more come in today, there'll be plenty of us to deal with anything – but take your phone, just in case."

Danny was happy with that. I finished eating and took my plate over to the sink.

Danny followed me. "Would you like to go to the cottage tonight, if everything's all right here?" You know what I'll say but you're giving me the choice; very considerate.

"I'd love to but we'd better check in here first. We'll come back for our bags so, that way, we'll know for certain. Don't forget Graham's coming."

Danny consulted Alec on his brother's arrival, then told me, "He's not coming until ten, giving us plenty of time to get back, Leah. Come on, we'd better leave."

We both called goodbye to the others and hurried out to the car.

## Chapter 5

In the car, Danny looked like the cat that got the cream.

"You'd better keep that in check in front of Matt or he's going to guess, Danny," I said as kindly as I could.

He glanced at me. "I've already thought of that, Leah. Don't worry, I will," he promised, smiling at me and holding his hand out for mine.

We pulled up opposite the police station. Matt was waiting for us as before.

On the way up to the room he asked, "Leah, were you all right, after last time?"

"I was fine, honestly, just very tired."

Danny laughed. Matt looked at him quizzically.

"She almost fell asleep in her dinner and didn't wake for two hours. It really takes it out of her."

Matt nodded, realising that Danny wasn't being facetious when he'd laughed.

We walked into the room to find that a jug of water was already there, with a glass. I filled it and drank it straight away. Matt used his phone to get the next suspect delivered to us.

When he was brought in by the security guard, he was very subdued, not like the last one. He sat down and smiled at me. Wasn't expecting that.

"Could you put your hand on the table, please?" I asked softly.

He wasn't brash and placed his hand carefully on the table. I called Danny over to hold my left hand and then I put my right hand in the man's. I didn't get anything about the five bodies that were found. What I did get surprised me.

I smiled at the prisoner and looked up to the guard. "You can take him away now." When he'd gone I turned to Matt and said, "This man had nothing to do with your case. He's in prison because he made a deal to keep his son out of prison. He also has terminal cancer and hasn't long to live; weeks maybe."

Matt looked stunned.

I got up and poured him some water. "Here, drink it, Matt." I looked at Danny, who was smiling at me.

"Marcia told me about the awareness class when you diagnosed a friend of hers who had terminal cancer. I didn't believe her; Christ, I do now. I'll inform the prison. They'll take him to hospital and when it's confirmed he'll likely get released on compassionate grounds. We'll also look into the case again, to try and nail the son."

"I didn't know it was a friend of hers, Matt – I'm so sorry." I left it a few moments before I asked, "Shall we get the other one in?"

He took his phone out.

The other man came through the door, pushing and shoving the guard. He had to be almost wrestled onto the chair.

I don't like the look of this, Danny.

Don't worry, he won't hurt you...I'll see to that.

I sat down opposite him. "Could you put your hand on the table, please?"

He didn't move but sneered at me. I repeated the question, again nothing. Danny looked at Matt, who seemed totally surprised but nodded. Danny stood beside the prisoner and gripped his wrist so hard that the man stared at him in shock; a wail left his mouth and fright filled his eyes. The security guard glared at Matt, who was behind me. Understanding flashed across his face and he stood back from the table a little with his arm stretched out to the prisoner's left wrist. God knows what had happened between him and Matt but that was the least of my worries for the moment.

Danny placed the prisoner's hand on the table and gave me his other hand to hold. I put my free hand into the man's. I couldn't sustain it for more than a minute and had to pull my hand away, like I'd been touching white-hot metal.

"Are you all right? Danny asked, letting go of the prisoner's wrist after I nodded.

"Take him away," I whispered, holding my head in my hands and trying to drive the anguish away.

Danny grabbed hold of me and was shocked at the pain I was in – it died down slowly as I heard the prisoner being dragged out of the room, hurling a tirade of abuse in my direction. I was unable to speak for quite a few minutes, until the pain had gone.

"Matt, he killed the other four. He used a generator and tortured them to death."

Matt came over to us and pulled up a chair. "I'm so sorry you've gone through all that pain. I couldn't even imagine how much if I tried for years, Leah."

I read what he was thinking. Four bodies and four lots of electricity. Yeah, tell me about it. I looked at Danny and he'd done the same.

"Danny, what did you ask Matt in his head? I missed it."

"If I could force him to do it; I felt like ripping his bloody head off, believe me, Leah."

Matt smiled wryly. "I don't think I could have covered that up, unfortunately, even though I know you're capable of it. Marcia told me you were strong."

"How strong did she say, Matt?" Danny started to smile.

"She didn't quantify it, exactly; would you tell me? I'd like to know..."

"I could pick my car up from the road out there and throw it to the Landsdowne, maybe further, if I didn't have to throw it over the buildings. Not that I'd like to ruin a perfectly good car. I've only just changed it." Danny smiled at Matt who'd gone a funny colour of white.

"I won't be arguing with you in the near future," Matt said, after he'd pulled himself together. "I'm not surprised that prisoner looked scared when you 'helped' him put his hand on the table," he added with a smile.

On the way down to the entrance, Danny asked Matt if his last conversation was on the video tape.

"I looked up at it before we even got to that. It ran out just after Leah felt a bit better. I'll still check it, Danny, don't worry."

At the door, Matt thanked me and said he wouldn't be giving me anything like that in future. Can't say I'm not pleased.

Once outside, Danny picked me up and carried me to the car, knowing how weary I was. I slept most of the way home, waking up when the tyres hit the gravel.

I'm glad I'm home.

"So am I, Leah. I'll take you up for a nap when we get in. Sleeping on tables will do you no good and I know you're worn out."

I managed to walk from the car into the house but started flagging, straight after. Danny picked me up and took me up to our bedroom. He laid me on the bed, pulled my shoes off, covered me with a wrap and left me to sleep.

"What time is it?" Danny was leaving our room.

He turned from the door and smiled. "Seven o'clock. Are you okay? I've been coming up here every half hour to see if you'd woken up."

He was back to the bed with his arms out for a cuddle. He kissed me in his arms and played with a stray lock of hair on my forehead.

"I think that was too much to ask of you, dealing with that last case."

"You heard Matt. I don't think he'll be giving me anything like that again. He was horrified, Danny."

"Let's hope he remembers. You're not going through that much pain again."

"I'm fine now, honestly. I think I'd like to go down."

He picked me up, carried me downstairs and put me down just outside the kitchen door.

When I opened it there was a meal waiting for me, with a cup of tea. I was parched. I'd only had water all day and not much of that. Danny must have told Emily I was awake.

"Thanks, Emily, I'm starving."

I sat down, drank some of the tea and started to eat. I cleared my plate in record time; I usually ate slowly.

"That really makes me hungry."

Danny looked at me and smiled. "You haven't eaten since this morning. Almost twelve hours, Leah."

I glanced at him and laughed. "You're right as usual. I don't think we should go to the cottage tonight, it's getting late."

"I'm not sure if the ferry runs all night or closes for a while, so no, we won't go tonight. You'll need an early night to get over that properly, anyway. We'll go later on in the week."

He smiled at me and pulled me over so I nestled into his body. I love this man.

"I'm pleased," he said, answering my thoughts.

The next day, Graham turned up on time to see Danny. He was pleased to be back with more work to do. Danny took him over to the stables to show him the damage. He then rang Elsbeth and arranged to meet her at the church, early in the afternoon. Emily made lunch and Graham caught up with Alec about family things while they ate. I sat with them and couldn't help hearing what they were saying; neither of them spoke quietly.

Graham's wife was pleased he was at home more. The money from his last big job here had helped him take a back seat for a lot of the jobs. He could watch his kids growing up now, instead of missing all the important things like first words, school plays, parents' evenings, and such like. He looked happier as he gave Alec a rundown on his family. I could see Alec was thrilled for him. He told his brother he was happier than he'd ever been with Emily.

Alec mentioned nothing to Graham about how dangerous it could be around here. He glanced at me when he told Graham he was done with all the bodyguard stuff. I cleared the plates and Danny came over from work as soon as he realised what I was doing.

"Are you ready to go?" he asked Alec and Graham. They both said they were and Danny asked me, quietly, "Would you like to come, Leah? I don't think you have anything to do over there. You can't touch either of the two jobs in..." He waited for me to decide.

"Yes, I would, thanks. I'll just grab a jacket and be with you in a minute."

I ran upstairs, grabbed the first jacket I came to and joined them, to go out to Danny's car.

Danny drove us over to the church, where Elsbeth was inside, looking radiant and chuffed to bits as she saw us come in. Alec and I sat on the chairs near the door, so we weren't in the way, and watched them.

Danny went straight over to her and gave her a hug. "Don't worry about anything, Elsbeth. Graham is good at his job and he'll do you proud. Tell him what you want and you know money's no object. Please remember that." He turned to Graham and said, "Graham, this is Elsbeth and this is her church. Do anything she wants and don't spare the horses."

Graham laughed at Danny, said hello to Elsbeth and shook her hand. Elsbeth took him on a tour of the building, which took all of two minutes, and came back to us smiling.

"Danny, do you think a complete rebuild, or..." He left that hanging for Danny to decide.

"I think so, don't you, Elsbeth?"

She blushed, but also knew Danny wanted what was best.

"Yes, I think that would be lovely, dear."

She still looked flustered. Danny held her hand until the meeting was over. I said goodbye to her and she thanked Graham.

On the way home, Graham asked Danny if he had an architect or could he use his own for the plans. Danny told Graham to use his own and not to worry about the cost; just make it wonderful for Elsbeth. It would all have to wait for planning permission but Graham was happy with that.

"I'll get someone on the stables right away if you want or it can be done when I come to do the hall. It's up to you, Danny," Graham told him.

"Leave it all and do the job as one. I'd rather you did the stables, I trust you."

Graham smiled at Danny's kind words.

He didn't hang around long, once we were home. Alec waved him off and came back to the kitchen to sit with Emily; she was drawing him at the moment.

We sat on our bench and I could tell the weather was about to turn. It definitely was cooler out there. Danny put his arm around my shoulders and cuddled me against the little swirls of chilly air blowing about.

"It looks like the winter is calling, that's when we really get busy..."

I looked up. "How much busier, Danny, and why?"

"There are more accidents on the roads, for one, because of ice and snow. The elderly don't fare as well. Last winter, we had a few who'd died of hypothermia in their own homes. If there's a flu epidemic, it's the elderly and babies who die first. The death rate ramps up a lot. It's just as well we have more help. Last year, we were run off our feet – it's a good job we never tire or we'd never have kept up."

"How did Emily do all that on her own?" I know she doesn't sleep – but all those hands, as well as her other tasks.

Danny smiled at me. "I used to help her quite a lot – or the others, if they weren't doing anything. She still kept up her standards, through it all." He's so proud of her.

"I'm glad I'll be there to help her now. I hope you don't get any more vampire attacks in, though. I won't be able to help her with them."

"By the looks of one of those, it would have to be a closed coffin. We couldn't disguise that. There's far too much damage," Danny explained.

"What's going to happen if it escalates?" I had to ask.

"I've been thinking hard about that. I've had an idea for a while that Michael wants to look for David. If he does, it's only fair I go with him. He's going to need moral support and none of the others are strong enough, mentally, to cope with it. Also, none of them have any extra gifts." He's waiting for me to ask questions; I'm not going to.

Neither of us said anymore on the subject.

"Shall we go in? You must be getting cold."

I looked up and smiled at him. We left our bench, not knowing how long it would be before we sat there again.

Michael was sitting at the table when we walked in. He looked up at Danny, worried about something. I know what's coming.

"What's wrong, Michael?" Danny was really concerned.

"I've got to do something about David but I don't know what. He can't keep killing like that. He has to be stopped and I don't know how I'm going to do it." He put his head in his hands.

Danny sat beside him and put one arm around his shoulder to show him he wasn't alone with the problem. I sat opposite Michael and reached across and took hold of one of his hands. He was scared and I felt it – scared he'd never make David see sense and feed the way they did; could he be forced to toe the line after going rogue?

Danny was getting all my thoughts and looked at me. I don't have any answers yet, either. Michael heard me and squeezed my hand.

"We'll have to think about this, Michael. He's been away from you for a couple of months now and may not want to go back to the way he was. That doesn't mean we won't try to get him back; we will, and I'll help you with it. Stop worrying for now."

Michael calmed down a bit and raised his head. "Do you think they may have gone back to the air raid shelters, now he's gone?" He was clutching at straws but it was his brother and his right to ask.

"We can certainly look, Michael. I think George may be there but David might have moved on. You may have to accept that," Danny told him as gently as he could.

"He was dressed very smart in the hotel bar that night," I told him.

Michael looked up at me in surprise. "He's never looked smart in his life."

"I expect he's had to smarten up, or he'd never get in the hotels to pick people up."

"Could you have made a mistake, Leah?" Still clutching.

"Sorry, Michael, as much as I'd like to say otherwise, I'm certain." I feel awful pulling the rug on you again.

He looked distraught. "It's all right, Leah, don't get upset. I know you're telling the truth. It's wishful thinking on my part." He got up. "I'll go back over. I'm all right for now."

He walked out of the kitchen, leaving Danny and me looking at each other across the table.

I put my hand on the table for his. "I know you have to help him, don't worry. I've had a feeling for weeks now...things haven't really changed at all, for us."

He took hold of my hand. "I've been thinking the same, hiding it from you. I'm sorry, Leah." He leaned forward and kissed my hand. "We've got work," he said as he rose from his chair and left me to get a drink.

He was over there for what seemed like hours, and I couldn't read what was going on. I couldn't see through his eyes, either. He's cut it off. Why?

I was sitting at the table when he came in. I still couldn't read his mind as he crossed the kitchen. He came over to me, almost pulled me up from the chair and cuddled me.

"What's that for," I asked, smiling.

He didn't answer for a minute. I could feel him tense and then he spoke...words that would devastate me.

"I'm so sorry, Leah, brace yourself. I'm afraid they brought your mother in about an hour ago."

"Noooooooooooooooooo!"

"Leah."

I opened my eyes to Danny's face. We were in our bedroom...then I remembered. Tears came in buckets as I held on to him as if my life depended on it.

"I think I should ring a doctor and get you a sedative," he said gently into my ear.

"I only need you," I said between the sobbing.

"I'm here, if you're sure?" He was so tender.

"What happened?" I had to ask.

He stiffened in my arms and I knew.

"Vampire!" I spat out.

He pulled back from me. He's looking at me to see if I'm scared of him again. My tears stopped.

"No, I'm not! Get that out of your head, right now. This had nothing to do with you, I know that. You can tell Michael I'm not upset with him, either. It's not his fault what his brother or the other one does. I do know I'm coming when you try to find him. I'm fucking angry!" I wiped my eyes with the back of my hands and got off the bed.

Now you're surprised how calm I am. The fucking anger's taken over so deal with it! I held my hand out. He stood up and took hold of it and we didn't speak as we went downstairs together.

When we reached the receiving room, all heads turned. They put down what they were doing and filed mournfully out. As each one passed me, they put a hand on my shoulder and said, "Sorry."

Michael was last. He hugged me and said, "I'm so sorry," then pulled away.

I touched his arm. "I know it's not your fault, Michael, and I don't hold you responsible."

He followed the others. He still feels guilty.

I walked over to the table in the middle of the room that bore the body of my mother. The left side of her neck was gone. I wasn't shocked or surprised. _I knew_ _she'd look like this, before we even came over_. Danny watched me walk around the table. He couldn't understand why I wasn't upset or crying and didn't know what to do. When I came around, for the second time, to the side where her neck was ripped out, I stood there transfixed. Throbbing started in the bottom of my legs and pulsated up my body and when it came out of my mind, I screamed. All the tables in the room, including my mum's, flew away from me in every direction and crashed into the walls, Danny along with them. The screaming stopped. I hit the floor.

When I opened my eyes it was dark. I was on top of our bed and covered with a wrap; there was no sign of Danny. Oh my God, I've hurt him! I jumped off the bed and ran down the stairs, punching the kitchen door open. There he sat, at the table. He jumped up and cuddled me.

"Did I hurt you? I'm sorry."

The dam burst. He picked me up and carried me into my sitting room. When he put me down on the sofa he held me for a long time. He kept telling me he wasn't hurt but it didn't seem to sink in.

"Please listen, Leah. I wasn't hurt. I did feel like the chair in the den that day."

I smiled at him, remembering the chair.

"I'm not surprised you exploded like that. I can't imagine what I'd do. Michael was the first one through the door. He picked you up and carried you upstairs, he feels awful about all this."

"I know he does, but it may not have been his brother. I can't even touch her, Danny, that's the worst part."

Danny kissed the top of my head.

"It's the only way to find out who did it, though."

Danny turned to face me. I know you can't believe I said that, but it's true.

As I started to get up, he grabbed my hand. "Are you sure about this, you don't have to, Leah." He was dumbfounded.

"As long as you'll hold my hand, I'm doing it. I need to know, Danny, please?"

He relented and we walked back over to see my mum for the second time. They were really surprised when they saw us come in.

"Leah's going to touch her mother to see who did it," Danny told them.

"Michael, you might be crucifying yourself for no reason."

Michael couldn't believe it and started to protest. "Leah, you can't–"

"I'm doing it, Michael, no arguments. Can you all leave, please? I'm sorry."

They all left, except Michael, who said, "I'm staying, Leah, no arguments."

I held my hand out to Danny. Not only did he take my hand but he put his other arm around me, to stop me falling. We walked over to the now dented table that my mum's body lay on. I put my hand over hers and lowered it.

The vision started as soon as I touched her skin. The vampire about to bite her isn't Michael's brother, it's George. I heard a voice laughing, MAGGIE. I lifted my hand as if I'd touched hot coals and started to shake. Danny held me tight until it subsided.

"What did you see, Leah?" Danny asked when I was calmer.

It took a few minutes before I could speak. "It was George and I heard Maggie laughing."

Danny was so furious he changed and let out a ferocious howl. Michael had stayed back but when Danny changed he ran over to me, starting to change himself, being protective.

"It's all right, Michael, he won't hurt me. He'd rather die first."

Danny began to change back when I said those words and kissed the top of my head.

Michael's rage subsided. He stared at us both, amazed. She's in Danny's arms. I can't believe she's not hurt or worried.

"It's called love, Michael. It conquers everything," Danny said to him.

Michael remembered why we were there. "I can't thank you enough for doing that, Leah. I'm so relieved it wasn't David. I couldn't have lived here if it was and looked you in the face every day. I'm so sorry about your mum..." His voice cracked.

I left Danny's arms and gave him a hug. "Thank you, but we wouldn't have let you leave, no matter what. This is your home, Michael, and don't ever forget it."

Danny rested his hand on Michael's shoulder as he headed for the door. "I think by the end of the day, Leah will have hatched a plan to sort this mess out. At the moment she needs a stiff drink. Come on..."

We left the room, passing the others who knew what had happened in there, and went over to the kitchen.

Danny didn't just get me a glass; he brought the bottle to the table and poured me a double brandy. I can't say I didn't need it.

He gave Alec one, who was reading a paper. "Cheers, Danny. Do you want me to leave if you're having a talk?"

"No, Alec, you're part of this family so stay put. We've got no secrets from you."

Alec was chuffed and picked up his glass, raising it to Danny. He got back to his paper.

Danny opened a bottle of wine for Michael and himself and poured full glasses, pushing one over to Michael.

"What makes you think I have a plan, Danny?"

"You haven't yet, but you will."

He sat beside me and put his arm over my shoulder. Michael sat opposite us. He hadn't a fucking clue what was going on and neither had I. You're off your fucking trolley, Danny. They both laughed at me. Alec looked up, bemused, so I pushed the words into his head.

He burst out laughing. "I can't fucking wait to learn how you do that."

"Is it possible to teach Michael some of the things you do, Danny?" The drink had loosened my tongue and my brain.

Michael looked mystified.

"Yes. Why are you asking, Leah?" He knew my brain was working something out, though he wasn't sure what.

"I'm going to kill George and if David sees it, he might toe the line and live here in peace with his brother."

Michael's eyes nearly popped out of his head. Alec just stared at me.

Danny smiled. "I like it. I knew there was something going on in that pretty little head of yours, even if you didn't."

I giggled; I was a bit tipsy. "You'd better put that bottle away. I don't need any more, Danny, now I can see the way ahead."

He laughed at me and took the bottle back to its cupboard.

"How are you going to get Maggie?" Michael asked.

"I don't know yet, she's trickier and too visible. I'll think of another way for her."

"Why would I need to learn things Danny can do; not that I don't want to. I've wanted to for ages, but I didn't know how I could ask." Michael was getting eager.

Danny smiled at him. "She's going to need both of us. One either side of her for strength." I couldn't have put it better myself. I love this man.

"I know you do," he said and kissed my head.

"When do we start?" Michael asked, flashing his eyes with excitement.

The next morning, I was just about to go down when Danny entered our room and came over for a hug.

"Leah, do you want an open coffin for your mother," he asked me gently.

"I didn't think it was possible, Danny." I looked at his face.

"It would be possible if I used some of her leg to repair her neck. That side of her won't be obvious anyway, and then no one would know what she went through."

"If you can, then I'd like you do it. I'd like to see her in church. Thank you."

I felt my chin quiver. He held me, knowing I was starting to unravel. When I was steady again we went downstairs. I couldn't eat anything and only sipped some tea.

Danny sat with me until I was ready to go. I got up from the table and held his hand on the way over to work. When we walked into the receiving room, they all thought I needed time on my own and started to leave.

"Don't go. I'm here to see what Danny's proposing to repair my mum's neck. She'll be able to have an open coffin, so please stay."

Emily came in and gave me a hug. She wanted to see as well because she would be finishing the job. They all stood around while Danny told me what he was thinking of doing.

"I'll have to take skin from her inner thigh as it's the nearest thickness to the skin on her neck, and muscle to pack the space out. I don't see any problem doing it, Leah." He paused to let me think about it.

"Please do it, Danny, I trust you implicitly."

He came and gave me a hug. I needed it.

"You don't want to watch this, Leah. Emily will take you over to the house."

I didn't argue. I don't want to see it, Danny.

Emily made me a drink and sat with me. Alec came in but I didn't know where he'd been. He made himself some tea and joined us at the table.

"Haven't you got any work in, Emily?" I asked.

She smiled. "The woman's family don't want to view her and the man is being cremated. No hands or make-up, so no, I'm staying with you."

She held my hand and I was so glad she was there.

A few minutes later, Elsbeth opened the back door. She put her arms out. I got up and ran to her.

"My dear, I'm so sorry. Danny rang me this morning, you poor girl."

She wrapped her arms around me and cried. Emily gave her a tissue and put the kettle on. I don't think I have any more tears in me.

"Come and sit with us, Elsbeth and thank you for coming."

She looked around. "Where's Danny – isn't he here?" She was sure he wouldn't leave me at a time like this.

"He's seeing to my mum. He's repairing her neck so she can have an open coffin."

She didn't really know what to say to that but I was so pleased she was there.

Emily made tea and brought mugs over.

"Thanks, Emily. I don't know what I'd do without you."

She smiled tenderly and knew I was putting on a brave face.

Elsbeth stayed for about an hour, then had to leave. She had clients booked and needed to get back. When she'd left, I asked Emily if she'd go and see how Danny was getting on. She smiled and went over. I didn't look through her eyes, not wanting to see anything until it was finished. She came back much quicker than I'd expected she would.

"He's finished, Leah, and its brilliant. Come and see. You'll be pleased, I know you will," she coaxed me from the doorway.

Alec stood up with me as he wanted to see it, too.

They were around the table that mum's body was on when we pushed open the door.

Danny held his hand out to me. "Come and look, Leah. It went better than I expected."

He'd finished drying his hands when I got to him; he put his arm around me and took me to the other side of the table. The tears I didn't think I had, rolled down my face. My mum's perfect again. I threw my arms around his neck. "Thank you. I love you forever for this."

When Alec saw it he whistled. "Are you sure you weren't a surgeon in another life, Danny? That's amazing."

Emily wrapped herself around him. "He should be, he's brilliant."

Danny just smiled at the pair of them as he wiped the tears from my face.

"Come on, you need to eat something, Leah." He sat me on the kitchen unit beside him while he made me a modest meal. "Try and eat some of it, please. Did Elsbeth come? She said she would."

"Yes. She stayed for an hour and then had clients. We'll see her soon," I told him as I sat down to eat.

"Would you like to go to your cottage tonight, Leah? You could use a break from this place." He's worried about me.

"I think I'd like that. I'll take a coat this time, in case we go for a walk, as the weather's turned colder."

He smiled and got up to pack some food to take. Upstairs, I packed a bag and Danny came up, to carry it down for me and when we got down to the kitchen, my whole family were there to say goodbye. I class all of them my family now, we've been through so much. I kissed them all. The younger ones were a bit shocked. Michael, I'll always think of as a brother from now on. Danny loaded the car, opened my door and we waved to them as we left. I love them all. Danny knew what I was thinking and was in total agreement.

## Chapter 6

Danny and I stayed at the cottage for one night, and on the evening we arrived he sat on the sofa watching a film with me. He pulled a velvet covered box from behind a cushion and placed it on his leg. I watched him, wondering what he was up to. He sat beside me with it resting on his thigh, without saying anything.

I didn't mention it and kept quiet. I could see he wasn't sure what to do now as he thought I'd be curious. He turned the tables on me. It sat on his leg for maybe an hour. In the end I couldn't resist it any longer. I'd tried to forget it and watch the film but my eyes kept wandering over to it.

"Is that fucking glued on?"

He howled with laughter, knowing I'd give in; I was a woman, after all.

Once he'd calmed down he picked up the box and gave it to me. I opened it carefully and inside was a necklace and earrings to match my ring.

I gasped, completely bowled over – they were so beautiful. "Thank you. I love them, Danny."

He kissed me passionately, picked me up and carried me up to our bedroom. A very long while after, I fell asleep in his arms.

We were called back to the house the next day; another vampire death. To put an end to this nightmare I'd have to go through with my intention pretty quickly but Michael had to be trained up and I'd no idea how long that would take. It was an unknown quantity but Danny was determined to get him to his standard, if possible.

The flowers had taken a battering the night we were away. The heavens had opened and the downpour lasted for an hour, Josh told me, when he saw me staring out of the window at the bedraggled mess that used to be his beautiful flowerbeds.

"They might pick up a bit, Leah, but it's getting colder. Sometimes we get an Indian summer for a week in the autumn and they start flowering again, only to be hit by frosts a month later. The beds in the walled garden do go on longer than the rest, but some of them were absolutely flattened. I thought it would never stop."

He'd put so much work into them, apart from all his other work.

"They looked beautiful two days ago. You must get fed up, Josh?"

"There's always next year and, let's face it, I've got forever," he pointed out and laughed.

I suppose that's the only way to look at it. Josh nodded and left to go over to work.

We had the awareness class that evening and Danny had asked Elsbeth if Michael could come with us. Elsbeth had been pleased to offer her help with his training. We decided we didn't need Alec with us; two vampires were enough protection for me.

We left him with Emily, who was pleased. We also told them they could use the cottage whenever they liked as it wasn't used enough by us. They were thrilled and began packing straight away to go over to the cottage. _They don't let the grass grow._

Elsbeth was on great form when we arrived as she'd already heard from Graham. He'd contacted her about some of the details he was considering for her new church.

I had a feeling she wished she'd let Danny build it when he first asked her, but she shouldn't live on regrets and she did like Graham. She may not have ended up with the church of her dreams if someone else had built it. Danny loved her enthusiasm, as he watched her bubble and glow with it.

All the usual mob were chatting until it started and neither Elsbeth nor Danny mentioned my mum, for which I was very grateful. I couldn't have talked about it again, having just sorted my head out.

Elsbeth brought the class to order with her usual cough and we quickly dragged chairs into a circle, settling Michael next to us.

She got straight to the point and said, "Michael lives with Danny and Leah and he's here to learn from us all," then she threw us in at the deep end – again. "Today I'm going to ask Danny and Leah to show you how they read each other's minds." Here we fucking go again!

Michael and Danny could hardly keep their faces straight and I had to giggle. Daz couldn't wait, realising I was talking to them in my mind. A smile flashed across his mouth and his eyes twinkled.

Most of the others looked bemused. I read Trina's mind. I've seen them do some extraordinary things and I'm not bloody surprised.

Elsbeth cleared her throat. "How are we going to show this, Danny? Do you have any suggestions?"

And we've got to work it out ourselves. How fucking original!

Danny had a job to speak without laughing and Michael elbowed me.

Danny straightened his face and asked Elsbeth, "Have you still got the two blackboards they used when you had the crèche here last year, or did they finally take them away?"

Elsbeth's face lit up. "They're in the office. Could you help me get them out, Danny?"

He was on his feet and found them quickly. When he carried them out, he said, "We need chalk, Leah. There's some in one of the desk drawers. I saw it last week."

I hurried to get it and after pulling a few drawers open I found a couple of sticks, giggling to myself because the desk was a bit wobbly and looking a bit worse for wear since we'd got our hands on it. Don't make them like they used to. Danny cracked up in my head and giggled when he saw me with the chalk.

"I think we should be at each end of the room and both write whatever we pick up on the boards. We can turn them round and you can check if they match. How's that?" Danny proposed, looking pleased with himself.

"Excellent," Elsbeth answered and by the look on her face she couldn't wait. I had the board near the stage, Danny had the one at the far end of the hall.

"Michael, Elsbeth will give you some paper and a pen. Sit in the middle and see if you pick up any of this."

He looked a bit embarrassed but got up and carried his chair to the middle of the hall.

Elsbeth gave him a board, paper and a pen. "There you are, Michael. Let's hope you get some. Danny told me you were picking up their thoughts."

"Thanks. I might be bloody crap at this, Elsbeth."

She laughed at him and joined the others.

Once he was settled, we closed our eyes so we could synchronise, then opened them to write.

All three of us started writing at the same time. Danny wrote the poem, 'The Ancient Mariner'. Most of the class were near him and watched as he wrote it on his blackboard. He didn't have enough space to finish the first page and stopped in the middle of a word. When we were finished, we put down our writing implements and sat on chairs at the side of the hall to watch them checking everything.

"Christ, I hope she can read my writing. Not one of my strong points," Michael uttered with a huge grin on his face. "I'm not very good at all."

We giggled at him, watching Elsbeth hold up Michael's paper – and the class, following like sheep to each board. I could see she was excited, the glow on her cheeks getting brighter by the minute. Hope she doesn't explode.

"Well, I think that's brilliant, they're all word perfect. Michael, how long have you been able to do that?" Elsbeth asked, chuffed to bits.

He grinned at her. "A few weeks ago I started picking things up from the older ones in the house...I just got stronger."

I was so pleased for him and I knew Danny was. The trolley came out to mark the end of the class and the talking started.

Once the demonstration was over, it didn't take long for them to drift away to their homes, as they never seemed to put much effort in to learn more skills.

Now that she wouldn't be interrupted, Elsbeth showed Michael how to protect himself. She also taught him how to open up and close down. After she'd finished, she was beaming at all three of us. I knew why now; he had hidden talents I hadn't seen, apart from the telepathy. Perhaps I was too close to see, or too much had distracted me from it. I didn't know.

"Michael, I can see you're going to be almost as extraordinary as Leah."

He almost choked with the shock. Danny smiled and projected to me: I've seen it building over the past couple of weeks. I didn't say because you've had enough to deal with lately. I'm sorry I didn't tell you.

I smiled at him. You've had a lot to deal with yourself, not just me.

Elsbeth said goodbye to us after locking up and we drove home, buoyant.

"Danny, I've never sensed anything until I picked up your thoughts. Where's it come from?" Michael asked from the back seat.

Danny waited for the traffic lights to turn green, then said, "Who knows, I'm not surprised, though. There's been something about you that I couldn't put my finger on since we rescued you."

He regarded Michael in the rear-view mirror. He looked bewildered. Danny laughed and glanced over at me; he had a twinkle in his eye. He grabbed for my hand and squeezed it – so excited.

"I'm looking forward to this and you'll have to be in on it, Leah, not just me. We'll both have to teach him."

I stared at him. What on earth do you think I could fucking teach him that you can't?

Danny smiled. "You still haven't reached your potential, yet."

I've no idea what you're bloody on about.

He was amused but said nothing.

It was strange without Emily and Alec but I supposed they must also think that when we were away. I imagined they would be enjoying the peace and quiet and the fact we couldn't eavesdrop on them. I was pleased to be home, made a drink and sat at the table with my family. Danny and Michael had their heads together, discussing something. I'd missed too much to try to catch up and knew that Danny would tell me later. Michael was enjoying being involved more, I could see that. I was still daydreaming when I looked up. Mum was standing across the table from me.

"Hello, Mum." Everyone except Danny must have thought I was nuts.

Hello, Leah. It's lovely to see you. I've come to thank Danny for making me look whole again and to see if you're all right. It must have been a great shock for you, Leah.

"I'm okay, Mum. I'm so sorry for you..." I could feel tears.

"Hello, Mrs Crosby. It was a pleasure to do it. We couldn't send you off like that."

Thank you, Danny. Look after Leah for me, please.

"I certainly will; you have my promise. I love her."

I know you do. Goodbye, Leah.

"Goodbye, Mum. I love you."

She was gone.

Danny came to me immediately and held me in his arms until I stopped crying. They all had their mouths open. Only hearing one side of my conversation with Mum clearly, but enough to know she was actually there with us.

Michael left the table for the drinks cupboard. He brought me a brandy and put the glass into my shaking hands.

"Thanks, Michael," I whispered.

Danny nodded to him. You're really kind, Michael. Thanks.

He looked a bit embarrassed and sat in his chair again.

I sipped the brandy slowly. Danny was still holding me to help me calm down. The others weren't sure what to say about my visitation, in case I got even more upset.

"I'm okay. You can talk about it, so don't worry," I said, smiling at them.

They began to relax a bit.

"When you see ghosts, are they as clear as looking at us?" Leo asked.

"Yes, they are to me; are they to you, Danny?"

He smiled. "Absolutely, Leah."

"Have you always been able to see spirits?" Michael asked this time.

"When I was a kid I used to see things but couldn't explain them. I didn't tell anyone in case they thought I was mad but I've never been scared of them, like most people," I answered truthfully. "Have you ever seen any, Michael?"

"When David and I were taken, we were underground for a lot of years. God knows how many. I think the man must have tried to turn some and made mistakes, killing them instead. I used to see odd things down there, but nothing since being above ground. That's why I said in the car I'd never sensed anything before. I thought it was my imagination."

Danny started to smile and I joined him. Michael looked wide-eyed at the pair of us.

"I like the sound of that, Michael," Danny said to him. "I'm...no, we're going to enjoy training you, aren't we?" he asked, looking down at me in his arms.

"We certainly are and your feet won't touch the bloody ground for the next few weeks, Michael. I hope you're ready for it?"

"Ready for anything you throw at me."

Music to my fucking ears!

He giggled across the table.

I actually felt better. I'm glad Mum came to see us and knows Danny and I are together. She won't worry about me now but I just hope she finds Dad.

"I'm sure she will."

We were in bed. I had suddenly got tired and had to go up. It was probably the brandy as I'd never been used to alcohol.

"I know she misses him. The night I got a message from him at church, I told Mum about it and she cried for about an hour, Danny."

"I'm pleased she likes the idea of us being together. I was worried about her ever finding out what we are and making you leave here," he confessed.

I turned slightly, to see his face. "I didn't know you'd been worrying about that. You hide too much from me and we're in this together."

He bent his head and kissed me. "I shouldn't, I know...sorry."

The next morning, Emily and Alec came up to the den to find us as soon as they got home, and we'd only been up there a few minutes. There wasn't any new work in, so we were all there.

Emily came straight over and gave me a hug. "Thank you. We really enjoyed the time on our own. The cottage is lovely. What are you doing up here?"

Danny's mobile rang. He couldn't keep a signal in the den, so he left us to take the call.

"Michael has a lot to learn, so he's getting thrown in at the deep end, like me." I smiled at Michael...who knew I was playing and beamed back at me.

Emily giggled.

Danny came back in with a smug look on his face.

"Your first client, Leah." He picked me up and cuddled me. "Marcia is bringing him over this afternoon, about two o'clock."

I couldn't help grinning. "Who is it, do you know?" I think he does.

"Some bigwig in London, apparently." Danny's eyes were glistening. I'm sure you know more than you're bloody telling me.

"I should put a cloth on that table in the sitting room. I haven't done it yet."

Emily ran out of the room. I looked through her eyes. She was running down the hall and opened a huge cupboard. She selected something from the piles of linen in there and came back to the den. She smiled, knowing I had been watching. "I'll do it for you, Leah," she said brightly, before leaving the den.

"What time is it, Danny?"

"Quarter past ten. What are we doing first, with Michael?"

I thought for a second. "The pencils first, I think."

Danny found some and cleared his desk. He knew where we were heading with this.

"Right, Michael, try to move the pencils without touching them. Ask them to move."

He looked at me astonished, but leaned over them and nothing happened.

"I can't. They won't do it for me. I knew I'd be crap," he lamented, looking disheartened.

"Put your hand flat, hold it over them and push it forward," Danny told him.

Michael didn't hesitate. Instead of moving across the desk, the pencils jumped from the desk top and stuck – no, stuck is the wrong word – they rested against the palm of his hand and didn't fall off. Michael giggled and then they fell.

Danny and I looked at each other. Elated didn't quite do it, ecstatic was more like it.

"I've never seen anyone else able to do that, Michael," Danny told him.

Michael laughed. "Let me try it again."

"Let's try something bigger." Danny pulled the desk into the middle of the floor.

Michael's eyes bulged as he stood there in shock. Danny put both his hands over the desk and concentrated hard. The desk creaked and groaned but after a few seconds I could see daylight under the end nearest me. The desk rose to meet the palms of Danny's hands and just stayed there. Michael couldn't believe it – and I hadn't seen this particular trick before.

Danny lowered his hands and the desk rested on the floor again. He didn't make eye contact with me at first.

"That's something you haven't fucking told me you could do."

He glanced up. "Sorry. Your turn, Michael."

Michael swallowed hard and walked over to the desk. He copied everything Danny did and the desk creaked and groaned but didn't rise.

"What's wrong? I can't do it..."

"When you hold your hands over the desk, they have to be at the same height. I usually visualise the desk rising up to my hands in my head, whilst telling it to rise. Try again."

This time, Michael managed to get it up, not as steady as Danny, but it almost reached his hands, although in the end Danny had to catch it before it hit the floor.

"That's very good, Michael. We'll try another day or later today if you want."

He turned towards me to see if I was still annoyed at him. Of course I wasn't, but he didn't know that.

"You need to eat, before your visitors." He sounded worried. You better not be holding out on me, Danny.

I ran over and jumped on him, my legs either side of his body, and stared into his face. "Is this one of those things you were going to tell me when you thought I was ready for it?"

He smiled.

I'm right!

While Danny made my lunch, I made the drinks. Alec was back; it had been very weird only making one when they were away. Alec had eaten in a café on their way home. He thanked me for the tea and took it up to Emily's studio; she was catching up on something while she had the time. Danny brought my lunch to the table.

"Do you know who's coming, Danny? Please tell me if you do." I hope he tells me.

"Leah, I really don't know. I'd tell you if I could, I promise," he said sincerely.

"How long before they arrive?" I asked while I was eating.

"You've got an hour so you don't need to rush, Leah."

He sat with me after I'd finished, until he heard their car come off the main road. I got up to clear my dishes. Danny took them from me.

"I'll do it, relax, you're worried, don't be." He put the dishes in the sink and came back to hold my hand. I didn't know how I would have managed over the last few weeks without him.

We were outside waiting for their car and Marcia smiled at us from the driver's seat before she brought the car to a halt. The man in the car was looking at the size of the buildings around the yard and you could see he was impressed. They both got out. Marcia looks a bit edgy to me. Maybe I've read it wrong.

Danny squeezed my hand. You're right.

"Hello, Leah...Danny. Let me introduce you to John Stephens. John, this is Leah and Danny Crosby. Leah will be doing your reading today."

He shook both our hands and smiled. I'm not sure about him, already. Danny shifted his feet, he wasn't, either.

"Would you like to come in?" Danny asked them both. On the walk inside, Danny spoke to Marcia about trivial things, but she was still edgy.

"Would you like a drink?" Danny asked them both.

Marcia only wanted coffee but John asked for whisky. We went into the big sitting room with them – John was taken with the house and asked Danny lots of questions. Danny, in all the answers he gave, didn't say they'd inherited it. He didn't feel comfortable enough with this man to tell him, and Marcia didn't say much at all.

"I'll get my cards," I said and got up to leave.

Marcia said, "Leah, could you do the reading without them? John doesn't like the cards."

"Yes, that's fine. I'm happy with that. When do you want to start?" I asked John.

"Now, if that's okay with you?"

"Would you like to follow me?"

I turned to go through the door into my sitting room, leaving Danny and Marcia behind. I knew Danny would be listening to all that was being said and he would step in if anything untoward happened, so I felt quite safe.

"Would you like to sit there, John."

I pointed to the chair at the window, the other side of the table from me. He smiled and sat down.

"I need a minute..." I closed my eyes and opened up. When I opened my eyes he was looking at me intently.

"You've come here today hoping I'll give you the answer to your marital problems. Your wife has another relationship, but not the kind you think. She isn't having an affair; she has a friendship, nothing more. I have to ask you, why you dabble in the black arts? This is why she has befriended someone else. She's frightened of you now. You must have given her cause to be frightened."

I stopped for a moment. He's gone very pale.

"Are you all right, John?"

He stared at me; great opportunity to read his mind. How can she know all that about me?

"I can see into your mind, that's how I know," I answered his thoughts.

He physically leaned back into the chair, as if that would've made any difference.

"You can actually read my mind?" he asked me.

"Yes. You'll have to prove to your wife you've given all that up before she trusts you again."

"I don't want to lose her," he told me, and I believed him.

"Talk to her. You'll win her back if you do the right thing." Thank God he looks a bit happier.

"Thank you, Leah. I'll do anything to sort this out."

"Before we end this, you own your own company. Am I right?"

He nodded.

"You have a manager called Carl?"

He nodded again.

"Keep your eye on him. He doesn't have your interests at heart and he's talking to a rival company."

John was shocked.

I shut my eyes and returned to my garden to close myself down. When I opened them, there was an envelope on the table in front of me.

"What's that?"

He smiled. "Marcia tells me that's the going rate. Thank you, Leah."

We both left the room to join Danny and Marcia next door. Danny was smiling as soon as I caught sight of him. He knew it had gone well. Marcia was smiling now. She must have been worried I'd make a hash of it.

She came over and gave me a hug. "I'm impressed. Thank you, Leah," she whispered.

She must have heard everything. Danny nodded to me. They didn't hang around very long and when they'd gone I went straight to the kettle.

"How much did you get, Leah?" Oh, the envelope.

"I don't know, I'll get it."

I left the kitchen. Danny had made my drink and was at the table when I got back so I put it down in front of him.

"You open it."

I was puzzled by his cheeky grin as he ripped it open. Inside were five fifty pound notes. I was shocked. Danny was delighted for me.

"Not a bad hourly rate; took all of thirty fucking minutes, ten if you count just the reading." That can't be what they all get, surely?

"Marcia is hand-picking clients for you. She told me when you were with him. She's been talking to Matt and can't believe what you went through at the beginning of the week. I also told her about your mother; I hope you don't mind. She was amazed you could focus on anything, after all that."

"I don't mind you telling Marcia. I've been thinking about something though. My mum owned the house we lived in and she had money in the bank. How do I sort all that out? I should go to the house. I'd like to keep some of my mum's personal things. Could you take me there after the funeral, please?"

Danny came around the end of the table and held me close. "Of course. I know you have certain things to do. You'll also have to register her death. I'll take you there as well, don't worry. You'll have to decide where you want to have her buried and we'll have to discuss the funeral with the vicar. I know most funerals are held within a few days, but there are no hard and fast rules so there is really no rush and you can take your time to decide, Leah."

"Danny, Mum was Roman Catholic. Is there a church near here?"

"The nearest one is ten miles further along this main road," he said gently. She's finding this hard to talk about.

"I think I'd like her to be buried in the same graveyard as Becky. We can visit both graves because we go past it so often and it's near the office. Would it be all right? I don't know if they allow that."

He moved my hair and kissed me. "We can ask the priest. We'll go on Monday to see him, Leah." He cupped my face with one of his hands. "Don't worry about anything. It'll all get sorted out, you'll see."

"I love you, Danny, thank you," I said, giving him a squeeze around his body.

"Do you still want to go to church, Leah?" He could see I was very fragile and held my hand to calm me down.

"Yes, I want to go but I don't feel like opening up tonight. Do you think Elsbeth would mind?"

"I'm sure she won't. In any case, it's up to you. Do you want to do something up in the den to take your mind off things? I'll let Michael know we're going up, if you want to."

"Yes, let's go." I got up but kept hold of his hand, for now.

"Michael's already up there; he's keen..." Danny's eyes sparkled.

As we entered the room, Michael looked up from the book on Danny's desk. "I hope you don't mind, Danny?" He's not certain if he's done something wrong.

"It's okay, Michael. I'm pleased you're so interested and you can come up here any time you want."

Michael relaxed.

## Chapter 7

Michael was thrilled with the invitation to visit the den anytime. "Thanks, Danny. I want to learn as much as possible. Are you up here to do more?"

"Yes, we are, Michael. We ought to try the desk again and Leah should have a go. What do you think, Leah?" This'll take my mind off things for a while.

"I'd love to have a go, but I'm not as strong as you two."

Danny glanced at me. I knew from that look, strength didn't come into it. He pulled the desk into the middle of the room. Michael quickly took the books away so the top was clear.

"Come on, Leah, have a go?"

I giggled, then stood beside the desk and settled myself down to remember everything Danny did the last time we were there. I held my hands at exactly the same height above the desk and asked it to rise, whilst visualising it rising. The desk groaned and lifted a couple of inches. I was so totally surprised, I lost concentration and it hammered down to the floor.

I looked at Danny apologetically about dropping it. I thought of it crashing into the ballroom beneath and causing untold damage. He only smiled and urged me on.

I closed my eyes so I could concentrate for a minute. I opened them and only thought of the desk. I went through the routine again and it lifted, easier, this time. When it touched my hands and stayed still I was chuffed to bits. I carefully lowered them again, and the desk floated down to the floor.

Michael wolf whistled and Danny was beside me before I saw him move. He picked me up and twirled me around as if I were a rag doll.

"See! I told you, it's all in the mind." He was thrilled.

Michael's itching to have a go now, Danny. He waved him over and we stood back to watch.

He concentrated hard and copied the stance I had taken. The desk quickly rose to his hands. He put the desk back on the floor easily and turned to face us. He leapt up into the air, turned a summersault and landed facing us again. He's thrilled to bits.

Danny had a satisfied look on his face.

"That was brilliant, Michael!" I shouted.

"Cheers, Leah," he said brightly, a smile lighting his face.

The door suddenly opened and the others rushed into the room to see what we were doing because they'd heard all the commotion. Danny grinned at them. They don't miss anything here. When I looked back from them coming through the door, Michael was still smiling at me.

We went through it all again for their benefit, Michael and I. They cheered from the spare desk by the bottom bookcase.

After we had finished, Danny put his desk back and went to the desk near the other bookcase, where the divination books were shelved. He pulled that desk down the room and placed it facing the door. Neither of us knew what he was doing and he gave nothing away but he had a smile on his face. You're bloody up to something.

He grinned at me. "Right, Leah, Michael. Stand at either end, about six feet away, please?"

We did as he asked, still puzzled but we looked at each other and giggled.

"Now, put your hands out to the desk, palms forward."

I shrugged my shoulders and did the same as Michael.

"Start asking the desk to come to you and visualise it."

We both knew then what he had in mind. A tug of war. You bugger, Danny. I heard him laugh in my head. We both asked the desk and it groaned and creaked as we gained or lost concentration. It's a fucking battle neither of us wants to lose, eh, Michael?

He laughed and nearly forgot what we were doing. "You little minx, Leah." His eyes sparkled as he pulled harder with his mind.

The desk began to lift off the floor, slightly at an angle. Michael was a bit taller than me. The strain on the desk was phenomenal. Suddenly, both ends parted company; splitting across the kneehole centre. Loud, like a tree falling, breaking off at the trunk, and each of our ends hurtled towards us at speed. I had to rush up off the ground, so I wasn't killed and caught sight of Michael dodging at his end.

My half hit the wall at the bottom of the room, next to the bookcase and Michael's hit the bookcase full of books. Danny doubled over laughing at us both.

That bugger knew this would happen; that's why we didn't use your favourite fucking desk. The cheering and whistling was really high pitched. They enjoyed it and so did we. I got caught up in the laughing, it was infectious. Danny rushed over and leapt off the floor with me cradled in his arms.

"I enjoyed that." He looked like a kid who'd played a prank on someone.

The hilarity over, the boys carried the two ends of the desk out of the den, probably to a firewood pile somewhere – it was good for nothing else. Neither Danny nor Michael could stop the giggles and they kept setting each other off.

"I'm going down for a drink, are you two schoolboys coming?"

They burst out laughing and followed me down.

"Thanks, Emily, just what I needed. They're like a couple of kids, have you heard them?"

I laughed when I picked up my drink. Emily looked at them both in stitches and joined them.

On the way to church, Danny held my hand in the car. Emily, Alec and Michael were in the back, talking quietly. The other four boys were in a limousine on the road in front of us. It would do us all good to have a bit of fun that afternoon, we needed it. Elsbeth greeted us as we filed through the door. Marcia had been on the phone to her.

"I'm so excited about you, Leah," she trilled. "John was very impressed with you today. He said it was the best reading he'd ever had. He's been to quite a few mediums over the years."

I smiled at her and was really pleased to hear I hadn't fucked it up. Danny's face said it all. He'd heard my thoughts, giggled and was so happy for me that he squeezed my hand gently. We took our places in our usual corner and I'd just sat down when I saw her.

Tremors started in my legs; Danny could feel what was happening and stood up. He pulled me out of my chair and out of the hall.

"I know how you feel, Leah, but you can't lose it in there. I want to sort her out as much as you. Think about it; if she got wind of anything she'd tell George. She would tip him off and we would never catch him." He looked deadly serious. I knew he was right. "I'll hold your hand all the way through the service but you have to try not to let it consume you, not yet. We'll get her eventually."

He put his arms around me and kissed my forehead, nose and lips, so tenderly.

I looked into his eyes. "I'll try to keep a lid on it. Turn on as much of the buzzing as you like. This is going to be hard for me, Danny."

He put his cheek next to mine. "I know. Remember, I love you."

He took hold of my hand and we walked into the hall for the second time that evening.

Elsbeth climbed the steps to the stage and the service began.

I didn't look at her at all. I couldn't trust myself. Michael and my three cousins knew why we'd left and were really supportive, in my head. Anyone who looked at us wouldn't have seen our lips move at all, but there was a lot of conversation going on, believe me.

Regardless that I'd stated I wouldn't give out any messages – I couldn't help it. I opened up as normal. I thought I'd be occupied and not think of her. It worked. I never gave her another thought that evening. Danny kept hold of my hand, thank God. We hung around after the service to speak to Elsbeth.

"Would you come to Mum's funeral, Elsbeth? I know you didn't know my mum but I'd like you to come, all the same."

She smiled. She was coming.

We left and headed for home. No one mentioned Maggie. I don't think they dared and as soon as we arrived home I wanted to go to bed. Danny knew I was eaten-up and held me close to him all night long. It was long. I kept waking up out of vivid dreams and Danny soothed me back to sleep again.

The next morning, he took me for a driving lesson. I'd almost forgotten I had a car. It was no one's fault, especially not Danny's, and I'd been too preoccupied to apply my mind to it before now.

I hadn't forgotten anything apart from the reversing was a bit fast. I stalled it a couple of times. I got a surprise. Danny took me out on the main road after a short practice on the car park and I drove to the village, to see how far the Catholic church was from the house. Far too far. I wanted to be able to go often. The other surprise...the size of the estate. I was shocked. We were halfway to the village before Danny told me we'd just crossed the boundary.

I stopped the car in the village and realised there was nothing to have to go there for, apart from the church. There was no shop or kids' school. Because of people buying holiday homes, the village was dead during the week. That made my mind up completely about where to bury Mum.

On the way home, Danny told me to turn right onto a lane that went into our property.

We ended up at the Folly on the other side of the river. I was amazed how beautiful it was. It was a small, square, natural stone building with a French-shaped roof. The tiny fish-scale tiles, that were the colour of lead, layered up to a point with a weathervane on the top. The small door was heavily studded with iron and a twisted loop of iron was the handle.

"This is beautiful, Danny; thank you for bringing me here." I cuddled him.

"If we were on foot, there's a small bridge to cross the river, further on from where we walked the other day. We'll take that walk another time and I'll show you." He had one arm around me and we walked a short way along the river on the grass bank.

"The landscaping on this estate is quite beautiful; who cuts all the grass?" I looked up at him. There must be hundreds of acres to cope with.

"One of the tenant farmers cuts it for us with a tractor. He lets it get to a certain length and makes silage with it. It benefits us both. Further on to the north are smaller fields, where he keeps cows. The silage is for them in the winter."

He turned us around and we walked back to the car. I had enjoyed these few hours away with him. Away from all the juggling he did without complaining, day in and day out.

The boys were preparing for their incarceration. In the kitchen, Michael had a pile of books under his arm and aimed for the stairs to the cellar. He caught me watching him and giggled at me. "At least I won't get any interruptions with work coming in."

He was intent on cramming as much as possible and really meant business. The good thing was, he was enjoying himself. He knew to a degree what was ahead of us. He'd helped in the disposal of the man, and that had become very messy, but he hadn't been fazed by it. He was growing in strength; not physically, mentally. He wasn't scared of me anymore, like he used to be. He had totally accepted that I was able to do anything a vampire could do. The look on all the boys' faces, after the last battle we'd had here – and I even scared myself – was one I'd never forget.

Danny came over from the business, after locking it all up. There were a couple of bodies being embalmed but he could check on them when he and Emily were there on Sunday.

"I've just thought of something, Danny. I have to go to Mum's house to get her something to wear. I'd forgotten that."

"We can do that after we register her death and see the priest at St. Benedict's on Monday. I'll be with you, so don't worry about it now," he said gently. "What would you like to do tonight?" He waited for me to decide.

"I think I'd like to watch the French vampire film again."

Danny grinned at me. He knew how much I'd enjoyed watching it the first time. The photography was stunning and watching it again was exactly what we all did, before the boys were locked up. They enjoyed it too, then sat with us in the kitchen for an hour after the film had finished. They kissed Emily and me goodbye, Michael giving me a huge hug, and disappeared down the steps before Danny bolted the door.

Danny was feeding the following day so we talked for a bit before I was tired.

"Danny, you know you said you needed to stay in the dark after you feed."

He nodded.

"Why don't you now?"

He took a little while to answer me. I hope I haven't asked something I shouldn't.

"You haven't – don't worry." He giggled. "You're going to think this is pathetic, that's all." He waited for me to ask why. I did, I was intrigued.

"I think it was some sort of security blanket. There, that's pathetic, isn't it?"

"After all you went through, no. It's not pathetic at all. It would've sent a human mad and in need of a fucking asylum."

"You've made me think differently about life, if that's what we're living. We're not really alive, you know that?"

"To me, you're more alive than most humans. You put them completely to bloody shame."

The next morning, Danny left me at dawn to go over with Emily. I thought about staying in bed but decided against it. I got up, bathed, dressed and hurried down to the kitchen for breakfast. My next stop was the den, to pore over the astrology books once more.

I looked at my watch and wanted more tea. Alec was watching TV. He missed Emily; you could see it.

"Do you want lunch, Alec?"

He looked up and smiled. "Have you just got up?" She's lucky if she can sleep through their absence.

"Unfortunately, no. I've been in the den since seven this morning. I can't stand it when they're away, the same as you." Alec smiled. I was right.

"What are you having?" He reached for his empty cup and stood up.

I opened the fridge, Alec made the drinks and I made us both salad. Once we were finished, I went straight back to the den to wait for Danny's return. The hours fly there.

He walked in with a huge smile on his face. Those teeth, I'm so envious. He hurried up the room and gave me a kiss. I'm so pleased to see you.

I had my hand on our bedroom door handle and Alec and Emily were coming up the stairs. _Great minds think alike_. Emily looked up and giggled.

After Danny let the boys out and showered, he came back up to the bedroom to see if I was ready. We had an appointment with the priest. Danny hadn't told me until an hour before that it was first thing this morning, in the hope I wouldn't get more upset than necessary. He came over and gave me a cuddle.

"I'm not hurrying you – but you must eat. I can't have my favourite person wasting away."

"Come on then."

Emily and Alec were sitting with Michael and his pile of books.

"How many did you read, Michael?"

He looked pleased with himself. "All of them..."

My eyes widened.

He laughed at me. "Not really; half of them. I only got through that many because I don't sleep, remember." He laughed again at me. _I do_ _keep forgetting_.

The priest was so kind; he knew Danny well and assured us he'd be happy to officiate at Mum's funeral and there was no problem with her being buried there, in the graveyard. They shared the church with the Church of England, which I thought was really nice. The requiem mass was arranged, Thursday morning at eleven o'clock.

Danny drove me to register her death and get the death certificates. He had to have a copy for the business and I kept the other.

After we left there, he took me to a café. He knew I'd need a drink after that.

"Are you okay, Leah?" You look worried. He was opposite me at the table.

"I'm fine, honestly, Danny. I think the priest was lovely, he really cares. Nothing like we had at the church in Newcastle." That was easier than I thought. You know it's the next thing I'm dreading.

Danny nodded and put his hand over mine on the table. "I know it is. Don't worry, Leah...I'll be with you."

We pulled up at the house. I couldn't move – just looked at the front.

Danny held my hand for a while and when he felt me relax, he asked, "Are you ready?"

I took a deep breath, said, "Let's get it over with," and smiled at him but he knew my smile was false.

He came and opened my door in the car and I thought of all the times he'd done that in the past, outside this house. I got out and stared up the path. Danny held my hand all the way to the front door. I used the key I still had to unlock it and took another deep breath, turned the handle and stepped over the threshold. Memories flooded back and the tears fell uncontrollably. Danny had known this would happen and wrapped his arms around me. We stood there for a long time until I'd gained control of my feelings. He gently moved me away from him to look in my face. He straightened my hair and softly used his thumbs to wipe the tears from my cheeks. He was so gentle with me as he put both his hands either side of my face.

"Shall we get what we came for and come back another day, Leah?" He was really concerned.

"Okay. I think that's wise – and then let's get out of here."

I turned and ran upstairs, chose a suit, shirt, shoes and underwear that Mum really liked and met him at the bottom of the stairs.

"Are you okay?" I could hear the worry in his voice.

"I'm fine now, let's go."

"I'm sure Emily will help me dress her," I announced as we drove home.

"It's not Emily who does that, it's Leo. He's done it for years and makes a good job of it. Think about it for a minute, Leah. It would be awful for you and Emily. She wouldn't be used to it either." I hadn't thought of that, how traumatic it was going to be and I don't have the same strength as them. I know what dead weight means now. I sat for a while mulling it over in my head.

"Remember, your mother's spirit has already left, you've seen her." Danny watched my brain ticking over.

"Fine. I didn't think, Danny, ignore me..."

He held my hand all the way home.

On my way to the house, across the yard, I gave the clothes to Leo; he was just coming out of the door into work.

"Thanks, Leah, don't worry – she'll be fine."

Did he hear me, I don't know.

"No, he didn't, he asked me in the week if you'd be worried about him dressing her," Danny explained.

"Why didn't you say anything then?" Danny glanced at me. I wouldn't have entertained it, that's why Leo worried.

"Are they still scared of me?"

He smiled when he heard my question. "Of course not. Don't read anything into it, Leah. You're grieving and they wouldn't have asked because it might upset you. None of us have had to deal with grieving for anyone ourselves. We've no idea how it feels. We can only go by what we've seen through the years and how you're taking it and we wouldn't want to add to your grief." They're all so kind.

"Thanks, everyone." They were listening.

I had lunch with Alec and had to go across to work. I needed something to occupy my mind. As I did the hands on a woman, I reflected that they were like marble, with very long fingers – a pianist's hands. It took me a little longer. Her nails needed a lot of attention. Emily kept a keen eye on me in case I was getting upset. My Mum's hands needed doing, so Emily did them. I couldn't touch her, unfortunately. Maybe it was for the best. I did walk into Emily's room while she was attending to Mum. She used a photograph I had in my bag for her colouring and hair. I was glad I had it. I'd completely forgotten to pick one up when we were at Mum's house earlier.

Mum looked perfect and her neck wasn't noticeable at all. Leo had dressed her and she looked beautiful; just how I remembered her. I didn't get upset when I saw her in Emily's room.

About an hour later, Josh came for her to be put into her coffin. The lid was split and the top half of her showed, down to her hands.

I was a bit choked, seeing her in there. Danny watched me carefully, in case I needed him, but I held it together. I don't know how I did it.

"Can Mum stay here, until the day before her funeral and then take her to Winton, so her friends can see her?"

He looked at me tenderly. "Of course, whatever you want. This is for you to say goodbye, even though you know it isn't. When you've finished here, I have something over at the house for you to see. It's in your sitting room."

I looked at him, puzzled.

"When you're ready. There's no rush."

I held my hand out to him. We walked over slowly, up the step and through the door.

On the table in my sitting room was a stack of envelopes. I glanced at Danny; he waved me forward and we sat opposite each other. All of the envelopes were addressed to me. I'd never had any mail since I'd been here. I opened the top one and inside was a sympathy card.

"These have been coming over the last week, Leah."

"Could you help me, Danny?"

He smiled and picked one up. It took us about an hour to open them all. She must have made an impression on so many people. There were even cards from Newcastle, from her old school.

"She was well liked, Leah. I think the church will be full. I put a few words in the paper announcing she'll be at Winton tomorrow. I did it yesterday, once we'd been given the date."

"How did you know?" I was puzzled.

"She was going from Winton and had to be there the day before anyway. If you hadn't expressed a preference, I'd have had to tell you, Leah," he explained carefully. "I've also organised a wake in the church hall, along the road from the business. I hope you don't mind? I thought about asking you, but you've had enough to deal with. I'm sorry if I've done something wrong."

I got up and put my hand on his face, then kissed him. "You haven't done anything wrong, Danny; you couldn't, not in my eyes. Thank you for sparing me all that worry."

He stood up and cuddled me. He knew exactly how I was, every minute of every day.

Wednesday flew by, I hardly noticed it. My mind was preoccupied, of course. I didn't sleep well in the night. I couldn't switch my brain off. If Danny hadn't been there, I wouldn't have known what to do.

When dawn started to break, I got out of bed; Danny wondered where I was going. I went out of the room, down to the kitchen and sat at the table, my eyes glazed. Danny realised then that I was actually asleep. He stood behind me.

"Hello, Mum. Thank you for coming." I woke up and watched her.

Hello, Leah, Danny. It's lovely to see you together.

"I'm pleased you like us as a couple, Mum."

I know Danny was your destiny, Leah.

"Thanks, Mum, I love him."

Treasure him. He's better for you than any human. That surprised me. Goodbye, Leah. I'm with Dad now.

"Goodbye, Mum, I love you both." She was gone seconds after the last word.

I felt Danny's arms around me. He held me for a few minutes. I stood up and turned towards him.

"What do you think of that?" I asked him, almost in a whisper.

"She's watching over you with your father. If she hadn't worked it out for herself, he would have told her. Remember he's known for some time."

I remembered back to the message in church from him, months ago.

"Come on, I'll make you some tea." He picked me up and parked me on the unit near the kettle. Because of the height of the unit, our faces were on the same level. We looked into each other's eyes and didn't need to say anything. The love we had for each other was consuming.

Danny and I were sat in the back of one of the limousines. My cousins were in another with Alec, and the three boys were in the third that left the big house behind. Three men had arrived to drive us seconds before we left.

I was surprised how many people were on the pavement outside the office in Winton. I looked at Danny, he'd organised everything and gently smiled at me. All three cars drove into the car park behind the office. We got out but there was no sign of the carriage anywhere. Danny and my cousins took me in the back door. All of the employees were in there, waiting for us.

"Leah, I'm speaking for us all. We are so sorry for your loss," John, the carriage driver announced.

"Thank you, all of you. You're very kind." I couldn't say any more. They all filed out of the door. I noticed they had black armbands on. Danny knew I was mystified. "They asked if they could wear them, for you..."

I was choked. Danny quickly took hold of my hand; I'm going to need his calming touch today, like never before.

About ten minutes later, we left the office. The carriage stood before me on the yard and I couldn't stop the gasp that escaped my mouth. Danny put his arm around me and took me around the back of it, to stand with my family and all the mourners from the street.

The church wasn't far from the office, so we walked behind the carriage. Along the route, other people joined the procession. When we arrived at the church, my family occupied the front pew. Elsbeth was behind us. The priest came up to me and offered a few words of condolence before the service. He was very sweet and held my hands as he spoke.

I could hear the church filling up behind us. I turned around to look; it was full and people standing at the back.

The organ began playing and the priest walked up the aisle with the choir behind him, then stepped aside to let the choirboys walk further on to take their seats in the stalls. The priest asked us all to stand.

Six pall bearers carried Mum's coffin up the nave and placed it on the trestles in front of us. One of them opened the lid. Danny felt me stagger and put his arm around me to hold me up. I couldn't take my eyes off her. I wasn't aware of much of the service. The head teacher from her school said a few words and Lyn said something. I wasn't really listening at all.

I remember the pall bearers closing the coffin and carrying it away. The next thing...we were in the churchyard around the grave. When they lowered the coffin, I let out a wail, coming from deep inside. I couldn't stop it. Danny looked really worried and held onto my body, tightly. Emily came beside me to hold my other hand. Between the two of them, they managed to settle me. I can't remember anything else.

Apparently, I went to the wake and talked to people. But it had gone. Perhaps I would remember it, someday.

Once we were home, Danny and Emily took me into my sitting room and stayed with me until I relaxed.

"Thank you, both of you. I'd never have been able to get through that without you." I smiled at them both.

Emily came over and kissed the top of my head. "My pleasure, Leah, anything for you..."

She left us together.

"I can't remember much of today," I confessed to Danny, who was sitting beside me with his arm around my shoulders.

"I think you were very brave, Leah. I don't know how I'd have reacted. You'll remember it in time, I'm sure." He gently squeezed my shoulder.

"I'm just pleased it's over; that probably sounds awful to you."

"No, it doesn't. I should think that's a natural reaction. You have some closure now. You'll see her again and that's something most people don't believe or know about. I feel sorry for them; they miss so much."

When I sat down in the kitchen, everyone nodded to me. Danny put the kettle on to make a drink for Alec and me.

"I'm okay now, and thank you for today," I said, smiling at them.

They all relaxed and talked normally again. I hate to see them subdued.

"Is the awareness class on tonight, Danny?" I asked him as he put two mugs down for us.

"Yes, do you want to go? It would take your mind off today for a while." He was pleased I'd asked. I could see it in his face.

"I think so. I need a distraction. How about you, Michael?"

He wanted to go. A smile crept across his face.

"That settles it; we're going, Danny. I'm going up to change."

Danny smiled; he hated me upset over anything.

I'd picked something to wear when Danny came in and gave me the biggest hug. "I'm glad we're going, I don't like to see you so sad."

"I don't want to be sad anymore and Mum wouldn't want that, either." I smiled at him, my favourite person on this earth. "I love you, Danny, forever."

He kissed me so gently. "I love you too, Leah, with all my being. I can't say heart because I don't have one now, but you know what I mean..." He giggled.

"That'll do for me." I started to laugh with him.

He left me to get changed. I put on the black outfit that he liked me in before and the earrings he gave me at the cottage. Danny noticed the earrings as soon as I saw him. He was waiting on the stairs.

"They look lovely on you, and thank you for wearing them. You look beautiful and I love you in that outfit."

He put his arm around me and joined Michael, who was waiting in the kitchen. The four boys had gone to see some work that had arrived and Emily and Alec had gone for a walk. We sat around for half an hour because we'd have been too early for the class. I made some tea to pass the time – I hadn't drunk enough today, as usual. Danny and Michael were talking about something in one of the books Michael was reading.

"Danny, we've got two more!" Josh yelled at the back door. We all looked up and followed Josh over to work.

On two tables were the bodies of two men. I followed Danny over to discover how they had died. We had just reached them when Danny's phone rang. He answered it and looked worried, immediately. He left the room, still listening to whoever had called. I looked at the bodies. They had both been attacked on the neck. I was just about to leave when Danny came back through the door.

"Matt will be here in ten minutes. He knows about the attacks and knows how they're dying." He was distraught. So were we.

"He couldn't think you had anything to do with it!"

"No, Leah. He knows it was no one here. He called for a solution."

"Why are you so worried then?"

"He wants us to help him. This will freak him out."

"Worry about that when it happens. See what he asks, first," I told Danny.

We left the receiving room to wait in the house. While we were waiting, Emily and Alec came in. She'd heard it all and they had come straight back.

"He's here."

Danny got up and strode out of the back door to meet him. I don't think Matt knew how many of us actually lived there. He was in for a shock.

Danny brought Matt in – and he did a double-take when he saw us all.

Emily got off her chair and sat on Alec's lap to free up a chair for him. He came over to the table, tentatively.

"Hello, Leah. I was sorry to hear about your mum." He smiled at me and sat down.

"Thank you, Matt. Do you want a drink? We're having one."

He nodded. Alec got up to make it, leaving Emily on his chair.

"What are you here for, Matt, and why do you want us to help?"

Danny sounded slightly angry, to me.

"I'm sorry to dump this on you, Danny, but the deaths are escalating and I know how they're dying, if no one else has twigged."

"Could I be frank with you, Matt?" I waited for his reply.

"Yes, Leah. I'm ready to listen to anything at the moment."

"Everyone here wants the vampire who's killing the people to be dealt with, the same as you. You're not going to like what you hear next. I'm telling you because no one in the police would be able to do anything about it. You'd look like helpless children, trying. The vampire doing the killing can't be killed or bombed even. He is immortal."

I stopped there for a minute to let that sink into his brain. It was a lot for him to think about. Matt looked slightly stunned, but not subdued. I'll give him that.

"Drink your tea, Matt," I advised. "You look like you need it."

He picked his mug up and sipped the hot tea carefully whilst looking at everyone around the table.

"I'll introduce everyone to you," Danny told him. "My cousins, Emily, Josh and Leo – they were all bitten by the same man as I was. Michael, John and Greg; all bitten by the same man as well, but more recently, along with the vampire that is doing all the killings. The man recaptured him and he's gone rogue. All of us live on blood I buy from the States. We've never hunted in all the years we've been vampires. Alec over there was brought here for Leah, as her bodyguard. He is now partnered to Emily and I'm very happy about it. I'm telling you all this so you're under no illusions about us." Danny still had an edge to his voice, but it was dwindling slightly. "The hardest thing about all this is Leah's mum was killed by him. We buried her this morning."

Danny left it there and sat down.

Matt was white. "Isn't the man who bit you all still out there somewhere?"

I answered him, "He's buried with an isotope in a lead coffin, and that sits in the centre of a concrete tomb in the grounds. He's more hideous than your worst nightmare, so don't even go there, Matt."

He sat there looking at me, stunned.

I don't think, he's ever been told anything like it. We're all sitting here waiting for what, the bomb to drop? Matt can't tell anyone. He'd look a fool. They were all following my thoughts and Danny agreed with me. Matt didn't have a clue about the conversation around the table; none of us gave anything away. Even Alec knew – Emily had told him, silently.

I could see the cogs whirring in Matt's head, working overtime, trying to make sense of the things he'd just heard. He suddenly relaxed, looked at me, and then Danny.

"It looks to me you've had to sort out quite a lot on your own around here," Matt said, to no one in particular.

Danny relaxed now. Matt's coming around to our way of thinking, thanks, Leah. Everyone seemed to thaw.

"Do you understand what I said, Matt?" I asked him, more gently now.

"I think I do, yes. I expect there's more but I don't need to know that if you don't want to tell me. I can tell you all, I won't be repeating any of this to my colleagues."

I could hear the sighs of relief around the table.

"We already have a plan to get him, Matt," Danny told him.

"Can you tell me? – or maybe you don't trust me enough for that, I'd understand."

Danny thought for a minute. Tell him. Danny looked at me; I nodded to go on.

Matt's eyes were darting between me and Danny; he knew we were talking silently.

"What you are about to hear will probably shock you even more, Matt." He watched Matt carefully, as he continued. "Leah is stronger than any of us. She was the one who saved the day, when we captured the man who created us. Without her, we would've failed. Then you'd have had a nightmare on your hands. He was still creating vampires..."

Matt looked at me. Oh my god, were his thoughts.

"We're training Michael to stand with me, either side of Leah. When we get the other one, it's for one reason only...strength." Danny stopped there.

Matt couldn't even think for a moment.

"We have to get him, Matt, no one else would be able to," I told him a little more gently. He looks ill, poor man.

"How?" he whispered.

"I'm going to turn him to ash." I kept my eyes on him.

"I thought you said he couldn't be killed?"

"He would still be alive and in agony and I think that's still too good for him, after he killed my mum." I let that sink in.

Everyone, apart from Michael, was shocked. They didn't know until now, how I would do it. Emily was the only one who smiled at me. She remembered a conversation we'd had earlier in the summer. Danny asked Emily. She conveyed the conversation and realisation spread to them all. Matt had now guessed that we talked silently between each other. He was amazed by it.

"I don't blame you, Leah, but is there no other way?" He's trying, bless him.

Danny smirked at me.

I shook my head. "You have no idea what devastation he could do in a prison, that's if you could get him there. He'd kill you all first. Do you want that on your conscience, Matt? He's as strong as Danny or any of my family and we're the only ones who could contain him, please believe me. If he got wind of what we're planning, he would start to make more vampires. You want to be thankful he's just killing, for now. I know that's horrendous for you to stomach, but it's true."

I stared at him. The realisation was dawning on Matt's face. He's powerless. I feel sorry for him.

"Couldn't I do anything to help, at all?"

Danny smiled. "Lots, Matt. Try to keep the public safe, you're all good at that – invent some animal attacking people.

"Leah was in a hotel with Alec two weeks ago and he sent a drink over to Leah, after Alec retired for the night. If she hadn't seen what he looked like from touching one of the bodies we had in, who knows what might have happened."

Matt looked at me.

I nodded.

"That's how some of the victims are picked up. People out with dogs or walking on their own," Danny continued.

"My mum would've been walking back to her house from her friend's, about seven houses down the road. Have any other funeral directors had any, do you know?"

"I asked the coroner to send them all here." He could see us all visibly relieved.

"Continue with that," Danny told him. "What does the coroner think about it? Has he said anything to you?"

"I'm really surprised, Danny. He keeps saying animal attacks."

## Chapter 8

Matt stayed with us all evening. He realised by now that we would be the ones to finish it. He was relaxed with everyone in the kitchen. Emily cooked and Danny opened bottles of wine. Over the course of the evening, he was told how we dealt with the man, mentioning no names and keeping Graham right out of it. He was astonished how we planned and executed it. I told him about the time he was going to bite me, and the fact he used a Taser on Alec. Danny mentioned about his car and Matt's eyes nearly popped out of his head.

"I'll show you if you like, come on."

We took Matt out to one of the old outhouses, where the car had been since that night. Danny had joked about burying it in the concrete tomb the night it had happened but it wouldn't have been possible with so many people involved.

He was amazed. "How did this happen?"

"You know how Danny pushed words into your head, the last time we were with you? Well...the vampire was about to bite my neck and I pushed him the same way, only slightly harder."

Matt laughed. "Do you want a job?"

Danny giggled at this.

After Matt had gone we were all a lot happier – happy that we were the only ones getting the bodies, which meant there weren't as many as we had thought – happy that Matt might be able to stop some of the deaths occurring, keeping the public more aware of their own personal safety – and happy he was on our side, if we needed anything else sorting out.

About an hour after he'd left, Danny and I went up to bed. I was in Danny's arms when he said, "Leah, don't you think it's strange the coroner hasn't mentioned the blood loss in any of the bodies; they were drained."

I turned my head. "Do you think he's in on it, Danny? Or he's being threatened by someone?"

"Something's wrong. The police would be all over this, normally. Matt seems to be the only one of them worried and that's because he knows me. I think we'll get the assistance of our handy private detective. He doesn't mind what he's asked to do. We'll at least find out if he's involved at all. I'll sort it tomorrow, first thing. Now, you should get some sleep, Leah. You've had a very emotional and tough day..." He kissed me tenderly.

"You've been so understanding, Danny, thank you."

"Leah, I love you and you don't have to thank me. I'd do anything for you and I know you're emotionally drained. Who wouldn't be, after the day you've had? Try and sleep; you didn't get any last night."

"Okay, I'll try. Goodnight, Danny."

I nestled against him and slept.

First thing the next morning, Danny was on the phone to the private detective.

"He'll be here in twenty minutes," he informed me after ending the call.

"What exactly are you going to tell him, Danny? Won't he think it's odd, you asking him about a coroner, getting him followed?" He's going to think it's fucking strange.

"It wouldn't matter to him who he's sent to watch. They're only in it for the money. They all get their hands dirty and don't care. I wouldn't be able to say vampire to him, but I could tell him the coroner was perhaps being threatened by someone very dangerous, he'd have to keep himself safe. If he asked why I was involved, I'd tell him the family asked me to set this up. He'd think nothing of it." Your bloody funeral. Danny laughed at me.

I sat down with my breakfast and we both awaited the arrival of our new partner in crime. Upon hearing him arrive, Danny got up and left the kitchen.

They both came through the back door a few minutes later. I expected someone who looked like Columbo off the TV and got a surprise. He was in his thirties and smartly dressed. Danny brought him over to the table and introduced him to me.

"Leah, this is Terry Bennett; Terry, this is my cousin, Leah."

I shook his hand but he only nodded to me.

"Hello, what do you drink? I'm about to make one."

"Thanks, black coffee, two sugars, please." He smiled and turned to Danny.

"Take a seat, we'll talk here; we won't be disturbed."

Terry sat opposite Danny, who started to tell him exactly what he wanted him to do. I made the drinks, took them over and sat at the end of the table. Terry flashed a look at me so I read his mind. What's she doing here?

"She's here because I want her here," Danny told him.

His head whipped around to Danny, who was staring at him.

What's going on here?" Terry asked.

"You don't disrespect her, ever, or we aren't doing business with you. Is that clear?"

"Okay, okay...sorry." He looked at me. "Sorry, I didn't mean anything. I'm used to dealing with men, that's all."

"That's not quite true, is it, Terry? Your last client was a woman. She was a problem, wasn't she? You ended up in real trouble, working for her," I told him.

Danny laughed.

Terry was slightly grey looking.

"Drink your coffee, don't lie and we'll get on well. Isn't that right, Danny?"

Danny could hardly stop himself laughing. "Absolutely."

"How did you know all that?" Terry asked, still looking grey. He bounces back quickly, I'll give him that.

"I read your mind as soon as you lied."

He stared at me.

"Danny does, too."

He turned towards Danny, who nodded to him.

Terry sipped at his coffee and looked at us, not quite believing, but believing all the same. He didn't run; that's in his favour.

"What exactly do you want me to do?" Terry asked.

Before Danny answered, he turned around and looked at the back door. It opened seconds later.

"Sorry, Danny, I thought you'd finished, I'll come back later."

I heard a chair hit the floor behind us, whilst I was looking at Michael. When Danny and I turned, Terry was backing up to the wall behind him. His face was white.

"What's wrong, Terry?" I shouted.

I read his mind, as did Danny. Danny gently coaxed him to sit down. Michael watched, wondering what he'd walked into and would likely rather be back at work.

"Michael, come here, please?"

Michael came over, slowly.

"Sit down."

He pulled a chair out. What's going on, Leah?

Terry's eyes never left Michael. I held Michael's hand and told him all I knew.

"Michael, this is Terry Bennett. He came here today to see Danny about a private detective job. He's been here before. He was the person who found the man's hiding place."

Michael searched my face. Why am I here? I don't need to listen to all this.

"Danny and I read his mind after his reaction upon seeing you. Michael, Terry is your nephew. He was four when you were taken and he's never forgotten you in all those years."

Michael stared at Terry. I don't believe it. I can't remember before I was turned.

"Michael, would I lie to you; would Danny?"

"What happened to you, why are you younger than me, Michael?"

Michael glanced at Danny and me. Should I tell him the truth? The answer he got from us both was yes.

He looked directly at Terry. "I was kidnapped by the man you tracked down before. He's a vampire and he turned me into one. I don't hunt; Danny gets us what we need. There are seven of us here, who were all kidnapped by him. He is still alive, but with the help of Leah and the rest of us, he's in a concrete tomb in the grounds. He will live forever, like us, but hurt no one else."

Terry's mouth was open.

"There's another thing you should know...David is the same as me, but not here."

I made for the drinks cupboard and brought over the whisky and a couple of glasses. I poured them both a double and said, "Michael, drink that," then handed Terry a glass. His hands were shaking as he took it. He looked at me, hoping all this was a dream.

"It's all true, I'm afraid, Terry. I'm a cousin to four of them."

The whisky helped. Terry slowly relaxed. He had a thousand questions, but couldn't ask them yet. He was like me; wanted, but didn't want to know.

Michael sat there looking dejected.

I put my arm around his shoulder. "It's going to be all right, you have a family, Michael, not just David."

He looked at me. "He's scared of me, Leah, now he knows all that."

Terry shook his head. "No, I'm not, Michael. I'll admit I was shocked, but I'm not scared of you. I have no family; I'm the last in line. To have found you and your brother, well...it's made my day, if I'm honest..."

Michael turned to face him, to see if he'd heard properly. Terry was smiling at him. Michael smiled broadly, flashing his lovely teeth.

Terry was dazzled. "Blimey, do you get those when you're changed?"

I smiled. "I'm envious, too, every time I see them."

Danny laughed at the pair of us. "This family is getting larger...I like it," he said with a huge grin. "The others are coming over. You'll see all of us in a moment."

As if on cue, they trundled through the door and sat down. The only two not present were Emily and Alec.

"They've gone for a walk, Leah," Josh told us.

Danny went through the introductions and told our bunch about Terry being Michael's nephew. They were happy for Michael and liked Terry.

Emily and Alec came in. I knew as soon as I saw Alec's face that he knew Terry. He went straight up to him and put his hand out. "What are you doing here...haven't seen you for years."

They both shook hands. Terry explained to Alec why he was there and about Michael.

"You couldn't be in better company than this lot, they're fantastic," Alec told him, then looked for Emily and held his hand out for her. "Terry, this is Emily. She's the best thing that's ever happened to me. Emily, this is my old friend, Terry...we grew up together."

Emily flashed him one of her knock out smiles. Terry realised she was one of the seven but didn't bat an eyelid.

"We need a bigger table," Danny told me quietly. He's so happy for Michael, Terry and Alec.

Danny had his arm around my shoulder and we listened as Terry told Michael all about their family. Alec confirmed some of it to Michael, he'd been there. Emily began cooking a meal as she watched her man getting to know his friend again; she was thrilled.

It was late afternoon when Danny announced, "We've got church tonight. Are you coming with us, Terry?"

He looked at Danny, puzzled.

"We're mediums and go to the spiritualist church in town. We go every Friday, without fail."

Terry smiled. That was a yes.

"Josh and Leo, could you get two of the large limos out, please? We need bigger cars. At this rate, the whole fleet will be going soon."

We laughed. _He might be right_. The boys left us to get them.

On the way to the church, Danny held my hand up to his chest. He was happy with all the day's events. Terry asked Danny if we were together.

"Absolutely, I've waited two hundred and thirty-odd years for her..."

I heard Terry gasp and I glanced at Danny. He had a twinkle in his eye. Is he up to something? I don't know.

Elsbeth was pleased we had another recruit. She told us Graham had been in touch again and had heard something from the planning but they had only asked questions and nothing had yet been granted. Graham said it would be a while yet.

"I'll see you all after," Elsbeth said and turned to speak to another woman before the service began.

Alec explained to Terry that Graham would soon be coming to build Elsbeth another church. Terry looked pleased; he hadn't seen Graham for years, either.

Elsbeth brought everyone to order. We all sang a hymn and she opened the circle.

We closed our eyes and opened up.

Michael stood up. "I have someone here called Chris. He says he's come to speak to his mother. Ellen, I have your son here..." He waited patiently for someone to take it and didn't fluster.

"Yes...I'm Ellen."

Michael turned to her. "He's come to apologise to you, for mistreating you when you were ill. He died suddenly and regrets not taking steps to see you again before he died. He wishes he'd been different. He didn't understand your illness and is sorry. He sends his love and will be waiting for you. Please accept his love."

The lady said, "I will. I don't blame him, and thank you."

"Thank you, Ellen." He sat down and closed his eyes once more.

The service was quite a long one, by usual standards. Danny gave out three messages and a lady down the hall gave out two. Elsbeth gave one to the grey-haired lady, across from us, and I gave out two. I was pleased for Michael – his first. He hadn't sounded worried or scared, he was a natural. Danny agreed with me. He was proud of him.

When the trolley came out, I got up to get the drinks.

A man walked up to me. "Are you Leah Crosby?"

I looked at him, puzzled. "Why?" I could see Danny, watching and listening.

"I've been trying to find you. I'm from a firm of solicitors in Newcastle. The only lead on you was this church and I'm sorry if I startled you."

Danny came to my side. "Take this in Elsbeth's office, Leah; she won't mind."

"Come with me, Danny, please?"

Elsbeth looked over to us and nodded. Danny opened the door and we went in.

"Danny is my partner. Sorry, did you say your name? I don't remember."

"No, I'm sorry. I'll start from the beginning..."

Danny showed him a seat and we sat opposite him. "I'm from Michael Hunt and Partners. My name is Andrew Barnes. We've been trying to find your mother for a few months now. Just recently we heard of her death and I'm so sorry for your loss."

I smiled at him.

He carried on. "You've inherited quite a sum of money. Your grandmother owned a row of houses in London. Before she died, she instructed my firm to sell them for her. The last one sold two months ago. You and your mother had moved and we've been searching ever since. One of my colleagues knows someone you did a reading for, at this church. You may remember her, Louise – a deaf lady. That's how I'm here today." He handed me one of his cards.

"I don't know what to say, you've really surprised me. I didn't know about any of this...the houses I mean. I don't think my mum knew, either,"

"I'm sure she didn't. Your grandmother inherited them from another relative, not long before she instructed us. The sum of money is substantial and I have to see proof of who you are. Do you have a passport, Miss Crosby?"

"Yes, I was going on a school trip. Gran became ill and we moved to be near her. It's in my mother's house. I've only been back there once, since she died. I could get it for you. When do you think, Danny?"

He was smiling at me. "Tomorrow morning; would that suit you, Mr Barnes? I'll give you our address and Leah will have her passport ready for you then."

The solicitor nodded and Danny handed him one of his cards.

"Thank you, Miss Crosby. Danny, I'll be there at ten if that's all right with you?"

Danny opened the door for him and he left us, smiling at each other.

"It's a pity Mum isn't here to enjoy this; I know she didn't have a clue."

Danny was really pleased for me. "We'll get it tonight, if you want, on the way home? I'll come in with you, don't worry, Leah."

He held my hand and we joined the rest of our family in the hall. They'd heard it all and were smiling at us as we sat down.

Elsbeth came over and said, "Who was that? I was worried when I saw him approach you, Leah. Are you okay?"

"I'm fine, Elsbeth. He's a solicitor. My gran left Mum some money and now it's mine, that's all." I smiled at her. "Thank you for coming yesterday, I appreciate it."

Danny cleared his throat. "We have to leave soon, Elsbeth. Leah has to get her passport from her mother's house for tomorrow morning."

Elsbeth nodded, understanding. "I'll see you all next week. A good message, Michael." She smiled at him, then turned and left us to talk to someone else.

Danny drove us over to Mum's house. Only Danny and I got out, the others stayed put. It wasn't so daunting this time but he still held my hand in case I got upset. I was glad of that. Inside, I went into the sitting room and over to the dresser. In one of the drawers were two passports, mine and Mum's. I took them both. I looked around for the framed photograph of the two of us on holiday. I found it and said, "Let's go, Danny; I've got what I want."

"Don't you want your suede jacket and driving lessons she bought you for your birthday, Leah?"

"I feel awful...I'd forgotten about them, Danny." Tears pricked my eyes.

"Don't beat yourself up, Leah. Come on, where will they be?" he coaxed.

"In my bedroom. Come up with me, please?"

We both went up, and seeing the book still open on my bed took me by surprise. I picked it up and tucked it under my arm, along with my jacket. The card with the lessons in was on my night stand.

"Is that everything, Leah?

I thought for a second. "Your books are in the kitchen."

We went down and found them. I was pleased to leave but not sure why. Maybe because my mum wasn't there anymore.

When we got home I took it all upstairs. I put the picture of Mum on the top of the chest of drawers and put the passports in a drawer. I went down to sit with my expanding family. It was getting late and I felt really tired.

Danny wanted things settled before he took me up. "Terry, would you like to stay the night? We have lots of empty bedrooms; up to you..."

"Yes, if it's no bother, thanks."

I could see he was pleased to have been accepted into our family so quickly and it was Emily and Alec who took him up to settle him in.

The next morning, Terry asked Danny if he still wanted the job doing, that had been discussed the day before.

"I'm not sure I'd put you at risk, now you're part of this family, Terry." Danny didn't want him hurt at all.

"Tell me about it. I'm still interested."

Danny thought for a moment and said, "David and another vampire, George, were recaptured by the man in the tomb and he turned them loose. George has killed regularly, David only once. We don't know why the coroner hasn't flagged-up how the deaths have occurred to the police and has only concluded they were animal attacks. The bodies have been drained of blood and the bites have been covered up by mutilation. I'm sorry. I realize I'm making you feel ill, Terry, you've gone white."

"It's just a bit shocking, that's all. Go on..." He waited for more.

"We don't know if the coroner knows George, or if he was being threatened by him. Matt Johnson, a detective inspector, came here the other night. I've known him from a small boy and he knows the set-up here. He was puzzled why no one was worried about it in the force. Something doesn't add up. I was going to ask you to watch the coroner to see what was actually going on. I wouldn't send you now; couldn't risk it. I'd never forgive myself if anything happened to you – and Michael would be devastated."

Terry sat still, obviously thinking. Danny didn't interrupt his train of thought.

"I actually know the coroner, Danny. I dated his daughter about ten years ago, for a few months." He looked pleased with himself.

"Have you seen him recently?" Danny's mind was churning and I could see where we were heading.

"No. I could phone him about a fictitious case I'm working on and gain some trust with him. What do you think? I wouldn't be putting myself in danger over the phone."

Danny's eyes sparkled. "That would be perfect, Terry. You'd have to have the right case to ask him about. Not the same, but similar to this mess. Have a think about it and we'll talk later. Leah has an appointment here at ten, with a solicitor, so we'll discuss it after that."

Alec came in through the back door just as Danny finished talking. He put the kettle on to make the drinks. Terry and Alec sat talking quietly while I sipped my tea, waiting with Danny.

"He's here, Leah," Danny said, "at the front door."

Danny opened the door before Andrew had time to ring the bell.

"Good morning. I'm sorry I'm a bit early. It didn't take as long as I thought to get here."

"Come in; don't worry about the time, it's not a problem." Danny smiled at him and we took him into the big sitting room.

"Could I get you anything, tea, coffee?" I asked him. "I'm having one, so it's no trouble."

"I'd like a coffee, please, thank you." He looked around the room. "This place is beautiful."

I left them talking, put the kettle on and ran upstairs to get the passports. I'd forgotten about them. I carried in a tray with our drinks and the two passports. Danny smiled at me, knowing now why I'd offered drinks. I gave the passports to the solicitor.

"Thank you, Miss Crosby."

"Call me Leah, everyone does."

The solicitor relaxed. He opened both passports and said, "These seem to be in order."

He picked up his briefcase, pulled out an envelope and handed it to me.

"This gives me great pleasure, Leah..."

He smiled as I opened it and pulled out the cheque. I almost passed out when I read the amount.

"Is this right?" I asked him, bewildered.

"When I said row of houses, that wasn't quite right. The houses, and there were fifteen of them, were in a high-class area in the suburbs. A very lucrative area indeed."

I stared at the cheque, unbelieving. I handed it to Danny, who looked at it and smiled. I picked up my cup and drank, trying to get things straight in my head. The solicitor was smiling. He knew I was having trouble with the huge sum. He drank his coffee and I sensed he liked this part of his job very much. He didn't stay long as he had a long drive back to the northeast. I sat down on the sofa. Danny joined me, smiling like the proverbial cat.

"I can't believe it, Danny..."

He put his arm around me and squeezed me gently. He knew I was that word, the one I don't like saying. We just sat there, until it sunk in.

"I haven't got a bank account to put it in."

"Any bank you walk into with that cheque will be falling over you with an account; you've no worries there, Leah. I'll take you into town next week and you can open an account in any bank you want." He was really chuffed for me.

"What did the solicitor ask you, about this place? I was running up the stairs so fast I missed it."

Danny laughed. "The usual. I told him we inherited it. None of us look old enough to have worked for it. I didn't want to spook him."

We both laughed.

"Look after the cheque for me, please. I'll lose it."

Danny took it from me and smiled. I picked up the tray and passports and took them back to the kitchen.

Alec and Terry had their heads together and still hadn't come up with a plan for the phone call. Danny left them to it as nothing could be done until Monday, anyway. In work, everything had to be shut down, as it was Saturday. Michael and Josh were there finishing jobs.

"Where are the other three?" Danny asked Josh.

"The two boys are kicking a ball around in the stable yard. There was nothing else for them to do and Leo is over in his glasshouse."

Danny was thinking, his brow furrowed. "I'm considering not locking the door to the cellar. What do you two think about that?" he asked tentatively. He watched the faces of them both.

Michael was the first to speak. "I know I'd be all right. I wouldn't want to harm any human here. I respect them too much and I wouldn't want to stray, either."

"I think I should speak for myself and Leo. Things have changed here. We're so relaxed around the humans now, we think they're one of us. We know Leah is and don't think of the blood anymore, Danny."

I listened to them without saying anything, proud of them both.

"Any ideas on how you'd think Greg and John would be?" Danny asked. "That's my worry, really."

Neither of them knew what to say.

"I think I should answer for them," Danny suggested, wondering what I was going to say.

"I think they've already shown us how much restraint they have. The man kept drilling the message to them about burning down the house. You should let them answer for themselves, I think they'd surprise you."

Danny smiled at me, he'd forgotten about that. "You're right, Leah."

The two boys came through the door and John said, "Do you want to speak to us, Danny? We heard you say our names."

Danny smiled. "How do you feel about me not locking you in tonight?"

"I don't know about Greg," John replied, "but I wouldn't come up until the normal time. I kind of like the time alone, down there in my room."

Danny looked at Greg.

"I wouldn't trust myself yet, so I'd stay down there for the time being, anyway. I wouldn't want to harm anyone. I couldn't live with that," Greg admitted.

"Thank you for being so honest. I won't be locking you in anymore. You can all go down there on Sunday morning but I ask you to stay down there until at least six on Sunday evening. Emily and I will continue to feed over in the embalming room. We can keep an eye on any jobs that are in at the time."

Danny came over to me. "I'm glad that's settled, shall we go over?"

Emily had prepared lunch and the two men were already eating. She carried mine over to the table.

"Thanks, Emily."

Michael, Josh and Leo joined us at the table a few minutes after Danny and I sat down.

"Would you like us to keep an eye on John and Greg once we've come up, Danny?" Josh was still concerned about them. I could understand that. They were still susceptible to outside influence. Danny heard my thoughts and mulled it over.

"Maybe that's a good idea – for a while, anyway. You're right, Leah, they are susceptible. The three of you could do it between you, if you don't mind? I'll be over there but let me know if anything occurs, straight away."

The three of them nodded in agreement. They were definitely happier about that arrangement. I didn't blame them at all, not after what had happened before.

I ate my lunch. The two men had finished theirs and sat listening to us. Once we'd finished talking, Terry broached an idea to Danny.

"I think we've come up with a story for the coroner, Danny."

"Go ahead," Danny prompted; he couldn't wait to hear it.

"I thought I'd say I was contacted by a farmer and asked to keep a close eye on his flock of sheep as he wasn't sure if a dog was attacking them or rustlers and the job had gone wrong. I could also say the farmer was scared one dark night by a large, fierce dog who tried to bite him and if it hadn't been for his son firing a shotgun, the farmer could've been killed. I could ask if he'd had anyone else attacked by an animal like that." He sat quietly waiting for Danny's opinions.

Danny smiled at him. "I think that's just the sort of thing you could ask without raising suspicion about vampires."

"Once I get him talking he may let something out of the bag. I could go to his offices during the day. It's very public, a lot of staff work there. I presume they wouldn't be out in daylight?"

"Well...George was out on an overcast day. It was early evening, so you shouldn't presume anything like that, Terry. I'm sorry. I don't think they have the stuff we bathe in now. It's been a long time since I took any to the air raid shelters. They could go out in the sunshine with that." Danny explained.

"Wouldn't normal sunblock work on them?" Terry's trying, I'll give him that.

"They wouldn't chance it, Terry. If the sun got through they'd burn to a cinder. Terry, you can't even try it. If they're holed up anywhere indoors, they'll kill you. They could be in his offices or his house, so don't even think about it." Now Danny's worried he'd try anyway.

## Chapter 9

Terry looked disheartened, knowing he'd have to do it over the phone, seemingly preferring to get his hands dirty, face to face; however, this was one time he could get killed, so he had to heed Danny's words.

"Michael, how would you like to try something new in the den? Couple of days since we were up there..." Danny's eyes gleamed.

Michael grinned in agreement and got to his feet.

"What's the den?" Terry asked.

"It's where we practice our gifts," Danny told him, but he still looked puzzled.

"Come up, you're welcome to watch. I just hope we don't freak you out."

Alec nudged Terry. "What they do is brilliant, you'll have to see it."

John and Greg came in panting, and throwing the football to each other.

"We're going up to the den, are you coming?" Danny asked them.

"Of course, we love watching, thanks," Greg answered for them both.

Everyone left the table, Danny held my hand going up, as we followed. "Are you okay, Leah? I've been a bit preoccupied this afternoon, sorry." He smiled at me.

"I'm fine, but you have a lot to worry about; I don't know how you do it?" I love this man.

"I'm pleased," he replied and gently squeezed my hand.

Michael, Danny and I stood next to his desk and everyone parked themselves at the bottom of the room, either on the desk, the chairs or the floor, waiting for the show to start. What Terry will make of this, I've no fucking idea? Michael and Danny laughed at me.

"What are we doing, Danny?" We've no desk to annihilate. They both sniggered. Michael flashed his eyes at me and loved what we did to the desk.

"I think Michael should try flying; what do you think?" Danny waited for the reply he knew was coming.

Michael grinned. "How?"

"I'll show you; come over here..." Danny moved away from his desk with Michael. "Stand with your body stiff, your arms at your side and put the palms of your hands down. Think about lifting off the floor and visualise doing it at the same time. I'll show you." Danny followed his own instructions for Michael and lifted off the floor, fast. Someone down the room gasped, it had to be Terry. Danny lowered himself down to the floor and settled next to Michael, who couldn't wait to have a go. He closed his eyes to make himself concentrate. On opening them, he went through the instructions methodically. He lifted momentarily and staggered as he hit the floor again.

"Don't worry, try again," Danny urged.

This time Michael lifted properly...up he went, somersaulted and came back down with a huge grin on his face. Noise and whistles hit us from the other end of the room. I could see Terry's face, his jaw had dropped. With a huge grin on his face, Alec looked sideways at Terry to see how he was coping.

"Right, Michael, you can do that, but could you hover? Try again and hold it steady." Danny was really enjoying himself.

Michael tried again. He lifted off the floor and tried to hover at my shoulder height but couldn't sustain it for more than a few seconds. Down he fell, landing on both feet.

"I can't get it right. You have a go, Leah, and let me watch you."

I walked over to them and lifted off the floor, without going through the stiff body and arm thing. I just thought myself up there. Danny giggled, did the same and joined me, above everyone. We grinned at each other and lowered ourselves down again. Michael was speechless. He's forgotten the things I did on the night we buried that bastard. Danny looked at me and nodded.

"I did, Leah...sorry."

"We'll try it again another time, Michael – takes practice, that's all," Danny told him.

I could tell Michael was disappointed. "Try once more, Michael. Concentrate hard and don't let anything break it."

Danny smiled. He knows I don't like any of them upset.

He closed his eyes, longer this time. When he opened them his face was serious. He followed Danny's instructions to the letter and lifted smoothly, hovering above us. He lowered himself down and when his feet were on the floor he let out a huge cheer. I don't think I'd ever seen him so happy. We both laughed because his happiness was infectious. Everyone quietened down. I looked. They were waiting to see if we were doing anything else.

"They want more, Danny, what's next?" They've seen everything.

"They haven't seen this." Danny lifted himself right up to the ceiling. His legs went back and he lay on the ceiling, looking down on us all. My mouth was open this time, let alone everyone else's. Danny lowered himself down to my side, put his arm around my shoulder and with his finger, lifted my chin.

I turned to him astonished. "You kept that fucking quiet," I said with a giggle. He knew I wasn't mad at him for holding out on me.

Michael still looked stunned but wanted to be able to do it. I could feel the excitement in him.

"You won't find that hard, Leah. You crawled down the wall, remember? It's the same principle so have a go," he urged. I looked at him, disbelieving. "Go on, try."

"You better be ready to catch me." Now I was worried. It was one thing to do it when you were as mad as hell, but a whole different ball-game when you weren't.

"Go on, Leah...I'll be here. You don't have to be in a rage to do it."

I left his side and stood in the middle of the room. He followed, so he could be ready to catch me. I lifted off the floor – that bit was easy – then right up to the roof. With my head resting on it, I forced my legs back and they touched the ceiling. I felt my whole body touch it. I looked down on them, most of them were in shock. Alec and Emily were laughing. Nothing shocks either of them now.

I flipped myself to face the ceiling, crawled along it and down the wall, head first. The screams and whistles started before I got to the bottom. As soon as my feet touched the floor, Danny flew over to me and gave me a cuddle.

"See, I told you, it's all in the mind." He threw me in the air and caught me again.

I giggled as the rest of our family came running up the room. Terry walked, Alec beside him, grinning. Michael was still in shock.

I went over to him. "Are you all right, Michael?"

The shocked face disappeared and he smiled at me. "Christ, you wait 'til I can do that, we'll make a fucking good team, the three of us.

Danny smiled at his enthusiasm.

"I need a drink. Shall we go down?" I was a bit tired, but not like I used to get. Danny's right, the mind gets stronger.

Down in the kitchen, everyone was talking about the things we had done. Terry didn't say much and sat with a serious face.

"Have we scared you off, Terry?"

He looked at me and smiled. "No, I just can't believe I watched all that, I keep going over it in my head."

"I told you they're fantastic, didn't I?" Alec said to him.

"You did, but I never dreamed they'd be able to do all that. It's not normal."

"Nothing's normal around here – or haven't you noticed?" Danny said, flashing his beautiful teeth.

We all broke out in laughter, Terry joining in.

Emily was at the sink. "I'm cooking, Danny; get the wine out."

Danny obliged, opened two bottles and brought them over, with glasses. I got up to get the cutlery and half an hour later we tucked into our meal.

"After tonight, you won't see Michael or the rest of us, apart from Alec and Leah, until tomorrow evening. We feed on a Sunday, Terry, and we don't want humans anywhere near us. It's dangerous for you, so don't try to find us. Is that clear?" Danny asked Terry, once we'd finished eating.

Terry's brow was furrowed; I could see he was worried. "Why?" He had to fucking ask?

"I'll put it bluntly, so you really understand. We would kill you; is that plain enough?" Danny had become annoyed at Terry's smirk. Alec couldn't believe how insane his friend was, having no idea what he was dealing with.

"I don't believe that. You wouldn't harm me, now I'm family, surely?" He's a bloody idiot. Why can't he accept it and keep it fucking shut! He was grinning at Danny. Is he fucking insane? Alec was staring at his mental friend.

Danny's fist hit the table, so hard, it broke in half. All the crockery, glasses and bottles slid into the cavern in the middle. He changed, let out a vicious growl and slowly changed back when I touched his forearm.

The faces around the smashed table all stared at Terry – incensed.

I was furious and screamed, "Have you got the fucking message yet? You have to push it, don't you? I'm beginning to think you're a bloody liability, Terry. You can't accept anything you're told."

Tremors started in my legs. Danny hauled me out of the kitchen before I really lost it.

"Leah, it's all right – calm down. It's his funeral, literally. The man's a bloody idiot. He still hasn't grasped how dangerous we all are."

We heard another almighty growl and pushed the door open to the kitchen. Michael was growling at Terry. He'd changed and was leering over him, growling right down in his face. Danny rushed over to him and put his arm around his shoulders.

"Michael, come on – it's okay," Danny coaxed him gently, until he eventually changed back.

Terry was white with fright by now. Perhaps he's getting the fucking message?

"I think you better leave. You may be my family but I stand with them before anyone else. Do you understand? Now go!" Michael was really furious.

Terry couldn't move, he was so scared – face ashen.

Danny pulled Michael through the door into the hall.

"Michael, he doesn't have to leave. He may understand now, though I've never come across anyone so bloody pig-headed."

"Perhaps he'll stay away from the coroner, too. I read his mind, on the stairs to the den. He was still going there, after all you told him. He's fucking insane."

"You may be right, Michael. Thanks for telling me."

I listened to all that through Danny's mind, along with the rest of my family. They were all looking at Terry, wondering why he was on a death wish and Alec couldn't understand him at all. Emily had sent thoughts to him and he looked at his friend, disbelieving.

After a few minutes, everyone seemed a bit calmer. The boys picked up the two halves of the table and took it to the woodpile around the back of the house. After the table and the mess had been cleared, we sat down on the remaining circle of chairs. Emily made tea. By the time she returned with it, Terry had more colour in his face, though he was still twitchy and sizing up whether it would kick off again, knowing it had been his fault. Danny and I read him and that was why he was still sitting here. He hadn't realised that Michael would've thrown him out bodily, hopefully not biting him on the way, his fury so intense. Terry had managed to turn a happy afternoon into a battle. Certainly a battle of wills, but it could have easily been much worse.

Danny kept up a monologue in Michael's head, keeping him calm. He was really protective towards us and we mattered more to him than his own family. Thank you, Michael. Try to calm down, please? I added to Danny's thoughts.

Michael glanced at me. Thanks, Leah.

I drank my tea. We couldn't believe someone could be that bloody stupid.

Danny stood up and said, "Terry, don't go anywhere near the coroner. What went on here was nothing compared to what would happen to you if either of them get near you. Sorry, Leah, I have to say this." He glanced at me. I know and it needs saying. Danny carried on. "Leah's mother was killed by George, just over a week ago."

Terry looked at me, totally shocked and sat quiet for a few minutes. I could see his mind trying to organise what he was going to say.

"I'm sorry about your mother, Leah, and I'm sorry – all of you – for forcing the issue. Danny, I won't be going anywhere near the coroner. If you want me to leave, I will." He looked at Michael. "I'm sorry, Michael."

Michael had already become calmer since Terry had started to speak.

"I'd like you to stay, Terry. There's only one rule here and Danny told you it. If you don't stick to it we'll be doing your funeral next week. Is that clear?"

He'd been very blunt but it needed saying.

"Yes."

The atmosphere mellowed over the next hour. The conversation going on, Terry couldn't hear, but it was non-stop for a while. That was the closest any of them had ever come to biting a human. No one blamed Michael for the way he reacted. We were all very proud of him.

"Sorry about the table, Emily."

Emily smiled at Danny. It's not your fault and we need a bigger one, after all. "Shall we get the one in from the dining room and you can choose a new one for in there?"

She only had to smile at him. He got up with Josh and Leo and they left through the hall door.

"Let's shift these chairs before they bring it in," I suggested, and we spent a few minutes moving them to the food side of the kitchen. I could see Terry wanted to ask something.

"What do you want to know, Terry? Don't be scared to ask anything. It's all over now and we're not going to bite your head off." Then I realised the words I'd chosen and laughed along with the others. That actually could happen here. "I shouldn't have said that, sorry."

"Do you all talk to each other in your heads?" He catches on quick.

"Yes. Alec's the only one here who can't and Emily pushes things into his head, so he's not kept out of anything. He used to miss so much."

Alec smiled at me.

"How come you can do it and you're not one of them?" Terry asked me.

"I've no idea how or why I can do it and I've only been able to do any of it for about four months," I told him honestly.

He looked astounded.

Danny backed through the door from the hall, with one end of a table in his hands. They tipped it and put the legs through first because of its size. Now in the room, they couldn't get it across the kitchen. The long island in the centre prohibited them from putting it in the same place as the last one. They had to put it down the room, the chairs around it nearly at the back door. Looks odd, I suppose we'll get used to it. Danny smiled at me.

"I'm going up for more books, Danny." Michael was back to his old self, for now.

After he'd left us, Danny looked at Terry and said, "I don't want him upset like that again. He's a good kid and you could ruin that so easily. I hope you understand now."

Terry nodded to Danny, very subdued. Thank God that's over.

I was getting tired. Danny asked, "Do you want to go up, Leah?"

"I'm worn out, Danny."

He looked at Terry. "I'll be able to hear what you're doing. I hear for miles and don't sleep. I'm sorry, but it'll be a while before I can trust you after what went on here."

Terry looked suitably humiliated.

We left the kitchen and climbed the stone staircase, so I could get some rest.

Danny wrapped his arms around me and kissed me passionately. How could I not respond? It seemed a lifetime ago since we'd been intimate with each other and it was lovely giving in to it, shutting the rest of the world out.

Danny sat up and listened, intently. "Sorry, Leah, someone's out in the grounds, near the house."

He left the bed, threw clothes on in a blur and disappeared out of the door in less than three seconds. I got up and found jeans and a jumper. I entered the kitchen to find the only two there were Alec and Terry. Christ, I'm glad it wasn't Terry outside. Danny would've crucified him.

"What's happening, Alec?"

He shrugged his shoulders. "Everyone, including Emily, hurried outside. Danny told us not to go out, if we know what's good for us. I think that includes you, Leah. I'm sorry."

"I'll look through his eyes and see what's happening..."

Terry gasped. Alec told him to be quiet. I sat still and tuned into Danny. He was racing around the house perimeter so fast I could hardly see. Everything was blurred and it was hurting my mind. I got a headache immediately. I tuned into Emily instead. Thank God she's not as fast. And then I could see nothing, just a vacant space. I pushed thoughts to Danny. Emily's hurt, find her. I felt him change course but I still couldn't look through his eyes.

I heard a noise in the hall. The two men hadn't heard it, being at the other end of the table, near the back door. I wasn't sure what to do. They had no way to protect themselves so I got up and hurried into the hall to investigate.

There were only a couple of wall lights on, high up on the staircase, so most of the hall was in shadow. I stood still, trying to hear the noise again. Suddenly, an arm clamped tight around my neck and pulled backwards, until I felt a body behind me; I was petrified now. I tried to send a thought to Danny but when I did, the arm pulled tighter. The message bounced back inside my mind like an echo.

I was shoved hard from behind and hurtled down the hall to the other side of the house, hanging by my neck. I caught glimpses of tables and mirrors passing so fast, blurred and swallowed up by dense black. Searing pain hit me full on, the length of my body – my scream stopped by what was strangling me. Everything became fuzzy for seconds and when my head cleared, I was on the floor with someone on top of me, pushing down so hard. I used my hands to push it away. I could have been pushing cobwebs, for all the good it did.

Severe pain bit in above my right hip; then the sound of fabric ripping as my lower body was pulled sideways. Burning pain down the front of my right thigh. Something dripped on my face, smelling copper and some fell into my mouth. BLOOD! Blind panic hit me; unable to move my body or legs due to the intense pressure pushing me down into the floor.

Tremors started in my legs; a hand ripped at my underwear. Blood continued to drip from the thing above me, trickling down my face. The panic let rip.

Breath rasping from the mouth above, closer to my jaw. I pushed with my mind, harder than I'd ever done. My life was at stake here.

I was suddenly alone; heard crashing from above. Heavy chunks rained down; I felt every one. Another crash; just after the first. Stuff dropping on the floor above. "Argh!" Everything went black.

"Leah, can you hear me, Leah? Please wake up."

That's Danny, he's miles away. Christ, why does everything hurt? I tried to speak. My mind is so dull.

"Come on, Leah, try. please?" Emily; she's all right?

"She's coming round, Emily. She was just thinking about you getting hurt." Danny can hear me thinking. He hears deep in my mind, much deeper than the others.

"She's in a lot of pain." I felt his hands on my thigh either side of the pain and slowly it subsided all over my body. Thank God. My head started to clear and I opened my eyes.

They both looked at me, seriously worried.

"Leah, thank God. We thought we were going to lose you. You have some horrendous injuries, but nothing broken. The bang on the head is why you were unconscious. A roof timber fell through the hole in the ceiling and caught you."

"What? I don't remember most of it. I can remember him on top of me. I've been bitten, Danny!" I blurted, panicking.

"Calm down, Leah, he didn't bite you. He ripped off your clothes, gouging you with his thumb. It's very deep and three fingers dug into the length your thigh. It all needs stitching and you should go to hospital."

"No...you do it, Danny."

He looked at Emily and back to me again.

"I can't, Leah; no anaesthetic. I stitch corpses; I couldn't."

"When you touch me the pain goes away. You know that – please? I can't go to hospital; they'll ask too many questions. My arm was different. I could've dislocated that in a fall."

He was thinking; deep furrows filled his brow but in another part of his brain, I couldn't read.

"If you touch me and the pain subsides enough for you to bear it, then I'll do it. If it doesn't diminish – and I'll know – then it's the hospital. I need both my hands free to stitch you. That's the only way I could do it, Leah. I'm not adding to your pain." He crinkled his nose as he made his final decision. "Okay, let's try." He lifted one of his hands and then the other. The pain returned and I screamed. "Grab my arm, Leah." The pain subsided a bit. "This is no good, I can't."

Emily rushed around the bed. She put one hand on his arm and one on me. The pain slowly ebbed away.

"Thank you, Emily; the pain's gone."

Danny looked at the pair of us, disbelieving, until he read my mind and could see I was telling the truth.

"You're a dark horse, Emily. I didn't know you could channel feelings like that." Danny was excited at finding that out.

"Neither did I. Leah was in so much pain I thought I'd try it," she said quietly before smiling at him; chuffed with herself.

Danny held both his hands on my leg. "Emily, go over to work and get me two dozen packets of needles and the smallest, long-nosed tweezers. A bottle of iodine, cotton balls, gloves and raid your linen cupboard for lots of towels. Be quick, please?"

She left us in a flash.

When she'd gone, he leaned over to my face and kissed me.

"Am I covered in bruises? I must be. He was so strong, pushing me into the floorboards." My memory was returning and the full horror was beginning to dawn on me. "There was blood all over my face, I could taste it." The thought made my stomach heave. I retched.

"Leah, try to calm down. Emily and I cleaned it all away. You'll be bruised but I'm not sure how much; there's too much swelling at the moment. Tell me, did you get to see who it was?"

"No. It was pitch black in that room; some light in the hall but he was behind me. Are the doors smashed in? I remember hitting them."

"That accounts for the cuts all over the front of you. We pulled out an enormous amount of splinters embedded in your skin. The doors were demolished along with the ceiling and the roof." He smiled, so proud of how I'd got rid of him.

Emily returned and put all the things Danny asked for on a small table next to him. Until then, I hadn't realised there was gauze over my body soaked with blood. I looked down and didn't know what I thought. I tried to forget it.

Emily lifted me up and held me to her body while she spread towels under me with her other hand to cover the bed. Danny couldn't help, he was stopping the pain. When she laid me down I saw her chest, covered in my blood. She didn't mention it and placed a towel over me, to keep me decent. She started to remove the gauze, one piece at a time, dropping them into a steel dish beside her on the bed.

"Emily, before we start, use some fresh gauze swabs and paint iodine on all the open wounds. Be lavish with it; it'll cut down on the risk of infection."

Emily did as he asked and I realised I was cut to ribbons in places.

Once she'd finished, she stood next to Danny and put one hand on his back, under his T-shirt, touching flesh, and held my shoulder with her other hand. Danny let go.

It took about three hours to stitch me. There was far more to stitch than he'd told me. My head needed some and, where large splinters had been pulled out, deep holes and lacerated skin.

When he was finished he placed his hands on my leg again. "Leah, do you have any of those tablets the hospital gave you last time?" I know I have some, but where?

"Try my handbag, Emily, or the bathroom cupboard."

She rushed out to find them and was back quickly with the packet and a glass of water. She handed me one and the glass. I took it willingly. We waited the twenty minutes they take to work and Danny took one hand away. I smiled at him; he knew I couldn't feel it. He tried the other hand, some pain returned but nothing like as bad. Having all the wounds stitched had stopped a lot of the pain, though I knew I'd be sore and the bruising was yet to come out.

"We haven't been over to feed, Leah. I'm sorry, we'll have to go. That's why I asked for the tablets. I'd have gladly held you until you were well; you know that." He sounded so sad.

"What time is it and how long was I out of it?"

"It's seven fifteen on Sunday evening, Leah, and we were pleased to do it for you. We couldn't have left you in pain." How did he do all that – and Emily, too? How could they not succumb to all that blood?

"You forget; we were covered in blood when we buried that man. It doesn't bother either of us now. That's why we stayed with you. I'll only be over there for a few hours. I'm finding I could come over long before I actually do. Emily will be there until tomorrow morning. You'll see her then. Josh and Leo would like to come up to see you, and Michael offered to sit with you until I return. Is that okay with you, Leah?"

"Of course, they're so kind."

There was a knock on the door.

"Come in," Danny called.

The three boys came in and surveyed the scene. Emily had laid a sheet over my body, up and over my chest and I noticed the skin on my arms had bruises and stitches here and there, and I knew Danny had stitched my forehead in places.

A huge pile of towels and gauze, covered in blood, were on another towel on the floor. Emily scooped that up and tied a knot in the towel. She'd burn it somewhere, I was sure. Danny and Emily said goodbye and left us quickly, needing to feed.

"Leah, how are you? We've been so worried," Leo said, and Josh smiled.

"I'm much better now – so stop worrying."

They both looked so sad.

Michael picked up the chair that was next to the door and brought it over to the bed. He sat down and put his hand over mine. "Leah, I'm so sorry." He was most distraught.

"You can stop that right now, Michael. It wasn't your fault and I don't want to hear you blaming yourself again. From what he tried to do to me, it had to be George. He raped that woman, didn't he?" They were shocked when I used the word, rape. "Stop worrying! I pushed him away before any of that happened," I assured them with a smile.

"Some push," Michael said, a little happier. "I bet he received the shock of his entire life. God knows where he landed, we haven't found him." He grinned at me and I was happy they weren't so upset.

Josh and Leo didn't stay for long and went downstairs after a while. Michael surprised me; he'd brought a book with him. Wuthering Heights. He read to me until Danny returned several hours later. When he came in he smiled at Michael, surprised by him too. Michael stopped reading. "I'll read to you again if Danny gets busy with anything, Leah, until you get better."

I smiled. "Thanks, Michael, I'll look forward to it."

"I better check what's going on down there," he said, then immediately left us.

Danny kissed my lips very gently, not wanting to cause me any more pain as there were stitches near my mouth.

"Has Michael been reading since I went over?"

I nodded and smiled. "He didn't stop for a minute. I always forget you lot never tire. My eyes would've been dropping after twenty pages and before I was drugged up."

Danny laughed; I winced as I joined in. He held my hand in both of his and I could laugh again without anything hurting.

"I have something to tell you."

Danny waited.

"Michael came over to read to me but before he started reading, he took hold of my hand and said he was sorry. I told him off, for blaming himself because of those two buggers. While he had hold of my hand, and you know I still had some pain, even on the tablets?"

Danny nodded.

"Well...it vanished. I didn't say anything to him, but I think you should try him out."

Danny smiled, liking the sound of that. "I think you should try to eat something, Leah."

"Can I go down? Oh I forgot; Emily is still over there. Michael could hold my hand. I'm not sure he'd be able to make a meal; he's never tried, has he? I'll be fine." Please? Please? Please?

He grinned at my pleading, pulled back the sheet and grabbed my dressing gown from the chair behind him. He helped me put it on and fastened the ties. He picked me up gently and I never felt a thing.

On the way down, Danny said, "I love you, Leah, and don't know what I'd do without you." He softly kissed my head. And me you. He caught that and smiled.

When he pushed the door open with me in his arms, my cousins looked up, wondering how I was out of bed. Michael smiled. He knew I was resilient.

"Michael, hold Leah's hand while I make her something to eat."

Michael looked embarrassed.

"Go on; you took her pain away when you touched her hand upstairs."

He looked astounded.

I held my hand out to him. "Please, Michael? I promise you, I felt no pain when you held my hand."

Josh offered Michael his chair and Danny carefully put me down on the empty one beside him, not letting go of me until Michael held my hand. Danny let me go and I had no pain.

"I'm fine, Danny, really." I turned to Michael who was still embarrassed. "Thank you. I feel no pain at all. It was either this or cooking for us..."

I heard giggling; Michael had only ever made tea. He relaxed and Danny opened the fridge.

Emily opened the back door, saw me there and kissed the top of my head, where there were no stitches.

"How come you're over so soon?" I had to ask.

"I was bored to tears, if you must know," she said and giggled because they didn't have them. "I don't need to be over as long, just like Danny. I hear you have a new gift, Michael; that's brilliant."

"So have you..."

Danny's remark had the boys looking wide-eyed at Emily. The back door opened again and Alec and Terry came in.

Alec was surprised to see Emily.

She rushed into his arms. "You'll be pleased to know that I'll only be over there for about three hours from now on," she said and kissed him until he had to come up for air.

"She won't tell you but I will," Danny carried on after giggling at her. "Emily channelled my stopping Leah's pain. I needed both hands free to stitch Leah."

Michael whistled. The boys were nodding in agreement.

I noticed Terry sitting at the end of the table. "Come up here, Terry, we don't bear grudges. You're part of this family whether you like it or not."

He got up and sat opposite Michael.

"Thanks, I still feel awful for the way I behaved."

Michael smiled at him.

Danny put my meal down in front of me. "It's forgotten, Terry; there's a meal for you and Alec, help yourselves."

Alec put Emily down, tapped Terry on the shoulder and they headed for the food.

Emily sat near me for a chat. "How are you feeling?"

I raised my hand, holding Michael's. "He works the same as Danny."

She giggled.

Danny cut up my food and then took over the hand holding. "Thanks, Michael, you may be called on again."

He was chuffed.

## Chapter 10

I didn't stay down long after I'd finished eating. Danny and Emily took me up and laid me gently into bed. Emily had changed the bedding because it had been covered in blood. She put a light sheet to cover me and I had Danny to hold me through the night and keep me warm. Anything heavier would have pressed on the stitches.

The next day, Danny brought an armchair into the kitchen so I'd be more comfortable. His phone rang as soon as he'd got me settled.

"Hi, Matt." A pause. "I'm afraid she can't; she's been seriously injured." He listened again. "Come over if you want, she'll be pleased to see you...half an hour, that's fine. See you soon." Danny smiled. "He has another case for you to crack, Leah, looking for somebody in the woods. Somewhere near here, apparently."

"It sounds interesting. It's a pity I'm holed up." Just my bloody luck.

"You're not going anywhere until you're well. The stitches have to come out in another six days. The bruising's pretty bad on your back and all down your front," Danny warned me. He won't let me get away with blocking the pain from him this time.

While we waited for Matt, Danny pulled the 'Yellow Pages' from the seat beside him and looked for a roofer. The second one he phoned made an appointment for the same afternoon.

"I'm only getting him to sheet it and Graham can do the work. It's less explaining. Graham fits in here the same as Alec." He leaned over and kissed me.

About ten minutes later, Matt came in the back door. He was stunned to see me covered in cuts and bruises. "My God, Leah, what the hell happened to you?" he asked as he pulled up a chair opposite.

"I was about to be raped and bitten by a vampire."

He sat there, unable to speak for a few moments.

Danny shook his head. "That's an understatement. He gouged a five-inch strip out of her right hip, ripping her jeans to get them off and she has three twelve-inch rips down the top of her right leg. She was forced in through the ballroom doors that open out; they were smashed and Emily and I pulled six-inch splinters out of her. She looks like she's had stab wounds all over her body. It took me three hours to stitch them all."

"What, you haven't been to hospital?" He couldn't believe it.

"No, and I'm not going. I haven't broken anything, and I have all the pain relief I need, right here." I raised Danny's hand.

"How do you know how to stitch, Danny?"

I'd been waiting for this one. "He's a genius – puts car-wrecked people back together so they can have open coffins. He repaired my mum's neck using skin and muscle from her leg, so I could see her at her funeral." I let him digest that.

"Could you let me see, Leah?"

I nodded and pulled my dressing gown up to show him my thigh. He stared at the fine stitches and couldn't believe it.

"I've been doing it for the last forty years, Matt," Danny explained.

"That won't leave a scar, will it?"

Danny shook his head.

"The hospital wouldn't have made that good a job, I know. Did you catch him in the act, Danny?"

"No, Leah got rid of him herself. You should see the damage to the ballroom. I'll show you, if you like."

Matt nodded.

Danny picked me up and the three of us made our way to the ballroom. I looked at what was left of the doors as we went through the hole.

Matt's face was white and serious. "Were you pushed through this, Leah?"

I smiled at him; he looked shocked. Danny carried me into the centre of the room and looked up. I followed his gaze and found myself looking at daylight. Matt came over and just stared at the enormous hole exposing the sky. He was speechless for quite a while. He circled and looked up at different angles to inspect the extent of the damage.

"I'm not asking you how you did that. I presume, the same as the car, but I still can't believe it."

Danny glanced at me and smiled.

"Have a drink, Matt? You look like you could do with one."

Matt raised his eyebrows and nodded.

Before Danny sat me down, he rang over to work and asked Michael if he'd come and hold my hand.

Matt looked confused. "I thought you could hear each other?"

"They turn it off," Danny explained. "We don't want to hear what the workers are doing, in their lives. It's not fair to them."

Michael came in, saying hello to Matt as he sat next to me and took hold of my other hand. That set Danny free to get the drinks.

"Matt, tea, coffee or a real drink?" Danny waited for the answer he knew was coming.

"A real drink, please. A small whisky, thanks." He sat the other side of me.

"So, you stop her pain as well, Michael?"

Michael giggled. "I've only just found out I can do it – Leah realised, not me."

Danny was listening as he made the tea and had a huge smile on his face when he put our drinks down.

"He's turning into a good recruit, don't you think, Matt?"

He laughed.

Danny swopped seats with Michael, who held my hand until he took over, then he went back to work.

"Thank you, Michael," I called as he left the kitchen.

He turned and waved at us before the door shut behind him. Matt drank his whisky. He still has a job, understanding what goes on here.

"What was the job you had for Leah, Matt?" Danny asked.

"Oh! We've got a suspect in custody. Well...on remand. We have information about a missing person and the man in custody is her partner. We have no forensics. She was last seen walking her dog on common ground near the village, up the road from here, and her partner has no alibi. He's been in court before – for domestic abuse of his ex-wife. I wondered if you could walk the woods and see if you could sense anything about her or what happened."

Danny was thinking about something, I couldn't get what it was.

"Matt, I'm sure Leah would like to help you as soon as she can. I take her stitches out in six days and if, after that, she's not in as much pain, I could hold her hand and Leah could help you." You're wonderful.

Danny smiled. "Thanks."

Matt looked at us both. He's having trouble keeping up.

"Matt, I'm pleased Danny said that. I'd like to help you now, but I can't."

"Don't worry, Leah. Call me when you're well and I'll keep him on remand for another week or so. Now, I'm afraid I have to go. It's my day off and I promised Faye I'd take her shopping. I'll see you both soon – and get some rest, Leah."

He left us to meet Faye in town.

The week dragged and I was dying to get on with something. I'd not been over to work for two weeks and I hated leaving Emily in the lurch. Danny spent most of his time with me, except when the roofer came to sheet the roof. I was glad once that was done. It hadn't rained, thank God, when the house was open to the heavens.

I couldn't go to the awareness class and Danny missed church for the first time. He said he didn't mind and Josh took the rest of them, so at least Elsbeth wouldn't think we'd abandoned her. She called in on Saturday morning and stayed until mid-afternoon. Josh and Danny had warned her how badly beaten-up I was before she arrived and I have to say I thought she'd be crying the whole time. I was wrong and she laughed and carried on with me the whole time. It was a delight to see her.

Danny couldn't have been more attentive if he'd tried. I thought he'd be bored looking after me but he deserved a medal for all the running around he'd done on my behalf.

Now we had arrived at Sunday afternoon and I expected them to come through the back door any minute. Danny and Emily had been to feed in the embalming room and were due to take my stitches out. The pain hadn't been nearly as bad during the previous two days and I'd managed without anyone holding my hand while they were all feeding. The bruises still looked pretty horrendous and some of the stitches were sore, where I was bruised. I just wanted them out.

They both breezed in looking happy.

Danny kissed me. "Leah, I'm doing it upstairs. You'll be more comfortable up there." I'm pleased about that.

I stood up carefully and we went up. Emily carried a towel and a metal tray containing the things Danny needed to take out the stitches. I lay on the bed and Danny started. Emily held the skin taut, so he could pick the stitches up without digging. The stitches on my leg came out fine; I felt little pain and could hardly see a scar. It was when he tried to take the stitches out on my body, where I was badly bruised, that I started crying.

Danny stopped. "Emily, could you see if Michael's up from the cellar, yet? We're going to need him. I need you to help me."

She left us immediately and hurried to find him.

"Emily will keep you decent, Leah, don't worry. I know the pain is bad; I'm sorry if I'm hurting you." He looked sad.

"Danny, I hardly felt the ones on my leg. It's where I'm bruised and not your fault. Please don't think that."

He held my hand until Michael arrived.

Emily arrived back with Michael, who pulled up a chair next to the bed.

"I'll turn away, Leah, don't worry."

He held my hand and turned towards the window. Danny and Emily got on with it quickly, now that I wasn't in any pain.

I felt better once they were all out. Michael let go of my hand and it was bearable again.

"Thank you, all of you; the bruises don't seem so sore now they're out. I can't wait to get in a bath."

They all laughed at me. Michael and Emily waved a cheery goodbye and headed back to their work.

"It really does feel better, Danny – I'm not lying."

He gently cuddled me. "I know you're not, Leah; you must have felt like a trussed-up chicken, with all those stitches." He giggled and I couldn't help but join him.

"Thank you for seeing to me. I'd have looked like a crash victim for years if the hospital had done them," I told him on the steady walk to the bathroom.

"Have a nice bath...you'll feel better. I'll see you downstairs after."

He kissed my nose and left me. Before I got in the bath I inspected all the places I'd been stitched, in the full-length mirror. Thank God Danny had done them. I'd have been a bloody mess if he hadn't.

As soon as I pushed the kitchen door open, Danny got up to see how I was.

"Does that feel better?"

I smiled my reply.

"I'll take you out tomorrow; you have a cheque to bank, remember?"

"I'd forgotten all about that, Danny – head like a bloody sieve..."

The next morning when I got up, Danny asked me how I was feeling.

"Fine, actually. I don't ache as much and the bath helped take the sting out of the bruises, where I was stitched. I have you to thank for that." I hesitated for a second. "Can we go out today, please, Danny?"

He put his arms around me; he hadn't been able to do that for so long. I'd missed it.

"It will be a pleasure, Leah. Get something to eat and we'll go when you're ready."

He left me to get dressed and my breakfast was ready when I went into the kitchen. All the boys were there and asked how I was; they all care so much.

Danny and I left around ten to find a bank. He was right; they were falling over me as soon as they saw the size of the cheque. It took about an hour to arrange everything. Afterwards, Danny drove me to the police station, as we were nearby. He asked for Matt and we waited for him. Matt was surprised to see us; we followed him upstairs and into his office.

He gestured to the seats. "Please sit down. You must be feeling better, Leah? I really didn't expect to see you so soon."

"I am, though I didn't know Danny was bringing me here – but I'm pleased he did. I can't wait to try what you want."

Danny put his arm around me. He knows me so well.

"Are you up for it this afternoon?" I could tell Matt was hoping.

"Yes, what time?"

"I'll organise the troops and we can go for an early lunch, if you want, and that'll give them time to be ready for when we get back."

I nodded and the three of us ambled down to the café and found it half empty, meaning we could talk without anyone listening.

Matt and I ordered and we told him everything that had happened in the week since his visit to the house. Danny told him about Terry – Matt divulged that he knew him.

"I've had dealings with him. He was involved in a domestic a few weeks back and nearly landed in jail. I've never known anyone so cocksure of himself."

The smile on our faces made Matt look perplexed so Danny told him the saga.

"My sentiments entirely. He wound me and Michael up so much, he's extremely lucky to be alive. Michael would have thrown him out, even though he's his family, until I calmed it down. Alec knows him too...they grew up together and even he couldn't believe anyone could be so insane. That was the closest any of us had ever come to biting a human." Danny's eyes narrowed – he was still angry about it.

Matt wasn't concerned, knowing Danny as he did. "That sounds just like him. Insane is a good description. Keep an eye out. I don't trust him at all." Danny will remember that.

Our food came and Danny waited patiently until we had finished.

"I haven't got the right shoes on for a hike, Danny. I'll have to buy some. Matt, is–"

Danny stopped me. "I sent Emily for some hiking boots and they're in the car. I knew you'd want some."

I smiled at him. "You think ahead so far, it makes me dizzy," I said, laughing. "He has about twenty-five brains inside that head of his," I explained to Matt, who laughed. "I'm serious, Matt. He shut off the part of his brain I'd been in so I could send him thoughts, to see if I could do it. That's when we were trying out the telepathy thing. Sorry, Danny – I'm giving away trade secrets."

Danny laughed and Matt looked mystified.

"Is that true?"

Danny smiled at him, he didn't have to answer.

"Do you want a job, as well as Leah?" He laughed with us.

"Do you think they'll be ready for us yet?" I want to get started.

"I'm sure they are, let's go."

Matt paid the bill and we returned to the police station.

"Do you want to go in your car, Danny?" Matt asked.

"As it's only up the road from us, we can get home quickly if we take it."

Matt left us for a minute to check if everyone was ready. Quite a few were coming, to comb the ground for any evidence.

"I'll come with you to show the way, and the vans will follow."

We left the police station and waited on the road for the first van to emerge from the rear.

"Matt, could you pass that carrier bag to Leah, it's behind my seat. You should put them on, Leah, to save time at the other end."

I took the bag and slipped my shoes off.

It was strange, passing our drive. I looked towards the house but trees blocked any sign of it. Winter's coming; there'll be no leaves to hide it, soon.

Danny was reading my thoughts. "Don't you like the winter, Leah?"

"Everything looks so sterile in winter. I prefer the summer, even when I had problems with the sun."

Matt was listening. "Why don't you have problems with it now?" he asked.

I turned to look at him. "I think Danny should answer that."

"Matt, we bathe in a chemical concocted for us by a biochemist. If we don't use it, we'd burn alive in the sun. It isn't harmful to humans and Leah uses it now. She's allergic to the sun's rays. The chemical lasts on us for a week, instead of a few hours. We couldn't use anything you can buy; it's simply not strong enough." Let him pick the bones out of that.

Danny giggled. "Don't ever change."

"Sorry, Matt, we forget you can't hear our thoughts. I said to Danny: let him pick the bones out of that."

Matt laughed.

"Before Leah knew us properly, at the church, she thought many sarcastic things about me. It was extremely difficult keeping a straight face most of the time. It was a few weeks later when told her I could read her thoughts. Now she reads all of ours and others better than us."

Matt was lost for words.

"Not better than you, Danny." He looked at me and said nothing. I'm right.

A few minutes later, Matt began giving Danny directions. We were going to the other side of the village, which swept down into a valley. Matt told Danny to take a right, and we turned into a lane that led to a scrubby wooded area, where we stopped in a small clearing. We sat tight until the vans came. Once they'd arrived, we got out and Matt left us to talk to everyone.

He came back and said, "Right, we'll follow the footpath over there and see if you can pick anything up. They'll follow us combing through the trees."

"I'll hold your hand, Leah; I don't want you in any pain." Danny was concerned.

"No, Danny. I'm going to need all my senses, even pain. I may miss something. Please? I'll be fine, and if it gets too much, I'll tell you. You'll know anyway and I promise I won't block it from you."

Danny accepted that and let me walk alone – both he and Matt stayed about twenty feet behind me.

I was glad I had the boots. Some of the path had been chewed up by motorbikes. I could see the tyre tracks in the dried-out mud. I walked slowly, looking to either side of the path. We continued for quite a while and I kept finding myself drawn to the left side of the track. I stopped, in case I was missing anything. I couldn't quite put my finger on it yet, so I carried on. About a hundred yards further on I heard arguing in my head, not audibly. It was a man and a woman and as I walked, it grew louder. There was a path joining ours, feeding off to the left, and I was pulled towards it.

Matt and Danny followed me when I turned down it. As I proceeded along the path the arguing turned to shouting. When it escalated into screeching, I stopped. I turned in a circle and the sound was the same, all around me. This was where they'd been standing. I heard a dog barking that was so distressed. She wasn't hurt here.

The argument abated and they went in different directions. I followed the path the woman had taken; she'd been very upset, I could feel it. She suddenly stopped and held her stomach – she was pregnant. The man she'd argued with was the father and not her husband. She called her dog as she headed towards her car. {{Oh, no, what's he doing here.}} Now she was scared. {{Did he see him?}} He was walking towards her and very irate. Another argument started, this time with her husband. It got really heated. I could hear it so much louder now. He suddenly punched her hard, on the left side of her head.

"Argh!" I hit the floor.

Danny was beside me in an instant. "Leah, you're in pain." He searched my face to find out how much.

"I'm okay. I got a flash of pain in my temple; it doesn't hurt anymore. Leave me, Danny, please?"

He got up, helped me to my feet, and we went back to join Matt. He knew I wasn't finished.

I felt only the husband. She must be dead. He was in a blind panic.

{{How could that have killed her, it was only a tap.}} He didn't believe she was dead and slapped her face to see if she would revive. Nothing. {{How the hell am I getting out of this?}} Tears were running down his cheeks. He looked around, hoping something would magically save him, or she'd come back to life. He tried to think rationally. {{I've got to hide her or I'll get caught. Too many people use these woods. Where the fuck can I hide her?}}

He searched and found a gap between the brambles. He got hold of her wrists and pulled. {{I don't believe she's this fucking heavy.}} He was pulling backwards through the gap. His clothes were getting snagged on the thorns. Her head pushed up bits of twigs and grass as it was pulled along the ground. Every time it hit something more solid, it moved from side to side. He still looked to see if she was alive, hoping. {{This can't be fucking happening.}} Sweat started beading on his face – it was hard, doubled over, pulling her.

I followed the gap where he'd dragged her through the briers. It went on for about thirty feet before it revealed a small clearing ahead. I walked into the clearing, making sure my feet only touched the grass. I stood still for a few minutes with my eyes closed, to clear my head of him, and tried to sense where she was. I turned almost a circle, picking up her essence in my head, stronger every second. I stopped. Right in front of me was a mound of soil, covered in dead grass and with a couple of dead branches resting over one end. It was so close, I could touch it.

"Leah, put these on, please."

I glanced sideways. Matt handed me some gloves. I'd forgotten they were even with me. I put them on and lifted the branches away and then the dead grass. I scraped the soil on the top of the mound to a couple of inches in depth.

"She's here; I can feel her in my mind." I backed away from the mound and stood by them both.

Matt pulled a phone from his pocket and called for a pathologist and additional officers to secure the scene.

"We'll have to move away from here."

We turned and negotiated the narrow gap leading back to the footpath.

"Can I touch you now?" Danny asked.

I smiled at him, wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him.

"I'm very proud of you, Leah." He kissed me tenderly.

"Matt, I've so much to tell you. Could we sit in the car? I'm really tired..."

"Sure, no one will arrive for about an hour."

Danny picked me up and carried me back to the car. We all got in.

I sat for a couple of minutes, gathering my thoughts. "She's pregnant by another man. They argued and he left her in the opposite direction. She was going to her car with the dog and her husband turned up. They had a blazing row and he punched her on the left side of her head. He hit her temple; that's when I fell. He panicked and dragged her through to where she's buried."

I could see Danny smiling. I looked at Matt and a smile started on his face.

"I knew you'd find her if she was here. I can't thank you enough, especially as you've been half-crippled by our friendly neighbourhood vampire. My boss should be pinning a medal on you." He was ecstatic.

Danny held my hand; he knew I was in some discomfort.

"I don't think you can tell your boss about him, he'd freak out."

We all laughed at that.

Matt was right; about an hour passed and then everyone turned up at once. Who Danny and I were not expecting to see, was the coroner – a short, stocky man in his late fifties; balding, with a stumpy moustache and glasses. Danny and I watched him from the car. Matt was organising everyone who turned up. For a few minutes, a young woman was at Matt's side, taking instructions from him. She left him and walked towards the scene, accompanied by a few uniformed officers. Matt returned to the car and sat in the back again, with the door open.

"My boss is coming in a minute, my detective sergeant has just informed me. He wants to speak to you, Leah. Do you mind? Oh, I forgot – sorry – are you too tired?"

I smiled at him. "I'm fine, Matt, don't worry."

Matt looked up the path; the young woman was coming towards our car.

"I'm sorry to disturb you, sir. I've just been told the DS has been delayed by a car accident in town and he'll be another half an hour."

"Thank you, Janet. Let me introduce you to Leah and Danny Crosby. Leah found her. She's the psychic you've heard about. This is my most intuitive detective, Janet Pullman."

"Thank you, sir. Leah, I don't know how you do it. It's amazing."

She scrutinized Danny for a second. I read her mind. She knows he's different from us. She got a call on her phone, said goodbye and turned to meet a car approaching the parked vehicles.

"She senses Danny's not like us, Matt – does she know?" I waited for his reply. I'm worried.

"She'd heard the rumours about you all and spoke to me last week about it. I told her that I've known you all my life and there's not an ounce of harm in any of you. If the rumours were true, I wasn't worried and that you do untold good in your lives and it doesn't matter to me what you are. She accepted that. She's fascinated, not scared." Thank God for that.

"Matt, does the coroner usually come to murder sites? I'm wondering if he's only here because he thinks it's a vampire attack." Danny needs to find this out.

"Yes, he has to come. He may have thought that initially but vampires don't bury their dead."

That observation made us smile.

Janet came towards the car with Matt's boss. She smiled at us both and stood quietly beside him.

"Leah, we have no proof until we get her out, but thank you – I don't doubt for a minute she's in there. I heard this morning about the man you said had cancer. He's been released and his son's now in custody, in London."

I smiled at him.

"Sorry, I have to go; we have a body to exhume...and thank you again."

He headed back to investigate the mound of earth, but Janet remained to take instructions from Matt.

"Janet, as soon as the body's out and the pathologist gives an initial cause of death, get the husband back here and formally arrest him. I won't be in tomorrow, so you're in charge. We'll have him in court the next day."

"Yes, sir, and thank you." She glanced at us and nodded before returning to her tasks.

"You'll need a day off after today," Danny said, jokily.

"It's not the sort of day off I'm relishing, Danny. Faye has an appointment with an oncologist in the morning." He was upset, understandably.

Danny frowned. "I'm so sorry, Matt. It must have been sudden; you didn't say anything the other day?"

"She found a large lump in her breast and under her armpit. Our doctor's been good. He got her an appointment straight away. We're both dreading tomorrow."

"Let me know if you need anything, Matt. Find out what it is and I'll pay for her to go private. It doesn't matter what the cost is."

Matt was astounded. "I couldn't let you do that, it could cost a fortune."

"We have billions, Matt – we can't spend it fast enough...please?"

"If he doesn't pay it, I will. I inherited millions two weeks ago and I'll probably never touch it, Matt. You have to let us help. You've been a friend to Danny most of your life. If he can't help a friend, then the world's a sorry place." I knelt on my seat and looked over to him in the back.

"I class you as my friend as well and I wouldn't want anything to happen to your wife, if it could be prevented. We'll get her the best doctors; fly someone in if we have to. Danny was telling the truth about the billions, it's in a Swiss bank, accruing money every day. The four of them will live forever and they still won't be able to spend it." Danny urged me on, in my head. "We both will be devastated if anything happens to her and we hadn't helped you."

Matt took a few seconds to process that and couldn't believe the generosity.

"I don't know what to say. I didn't know about all that. I just thought the business was doing well."

"The money's been building since the seventeen eighties, Matt. Our family started a trust and just kept adding to it for all those years. All the interest has been increasing the fortune, too. Leah's right, we'll never want for anything, ever."

Matt looked puzzled about something.

"What do you want to know, Matt? It doesn't matter what it is," Danny coaxed. I could see the question; he wasn't sure about asking it.

"Danny was kidnapped then. He was the first. He's two hundred and forty-nine years old, Matt."

Danny smiled at me. Matt couldn't believe it.

"We're getting off the subject here; are you going to let us help?" I kept at him.

"I'll never be able to repay you for your kindness. Thank you, both of you."

"If the tables were turned, you'd help us – that's repayment enough as far as we're concerned. You're our friend, Matt." I'm glad that's sorted.

"Thank you. I'm sure you know what this means to both of us."

He sat thinking for a moment; we both smiled at him.

"Getting back to today; I'm not sure if they'll want a statement from you. I'll have to ask my boss. The CPS knows about you now and they might want one. You don't have to hang around today. Someone could come to the house and take it, if we need one. You're still recuperating. I'll find out about that. You should go home and get some rest, Leah. What you did here today was amazing. I'll ring you tomorrow and let you know what they say at the hospital, Danny."

We said goodbye and he returned to the grisly job in hand.

"Thanks for pushing him like that. He wouldn't have accepted it, he's a proud man." _I know he is._ Danny reached for my hand and held it all the way home.

When we got back I followed Danny through the door into work and everyone was extremely busy. They'd all turned on the speed thing and were blurs before my eyes for most of the time. Lots of bodies had come in from different families. It looked like six to me, and Emily was still finishing the jobs already in.

"I'm going to get changed, Emily, and I'll be straight back."

I could see Danny taking his jacket off as I left the room. I was bored with sitting around and I wanted to help. I hurried over to the house to get changed, then made my way back into the fray. Emily looked up from the lady she was working on and smiled when I joined her for instructions. I had to do the hands on two men – it took no time at all to get back into it. I'd actually missed all this.

Danny was working the oracle on another face. I could hardly make out his hands as they flashed this way and that while stitching up another face. Although he'd said he didn't mind looking after me, he'd surely found it tedious. He was in his element in here.

We worked for the rest of the day. At eight o'clock, Danny made me go over to the house with him. Emily had been telling me to go for hours but I was enjoying being back at work.

"You're overdoing it, Leah," he told me as he prepared a meal.

Alec and Terry had seen to themselves because Emily was so busy.

"I was enjoying myself. You know I like working over there. Emily's had too much to do since I've been laid up."

He glanced at me. "You won't be able to help her at all if you carry on like that. I don't want you in any more pain." He sat down with me while I ate.

"Sorry, Danny...I'll behave."

The following day, I took his advice and worked my normal hours. Danny was pleased when I told him I'd had enough.

The phone in Danny's pocket rang. He retrieved it to answer the call and a frown slowly cut deeper in his forehead. I thought it might be personal, so didn't read his mind. I waited.

"Bring her here. Okay." Danny looked really upset after he'd finished the call.

"What's wrong, Danny? Please tell me, I'm worried." I searched his face for a clue.

He pushed the hurt away. "It's Faye. Not good news at all. Matt was crying on the phone, Leah. They put her through a CAT scanner and she has tumours right through her body, in her lymph nodes. They've offered her treatment and she's having it but they took Matt to one side and told him they didn't hold out much hope. That's why I told him to bring her here."

I looked at him, puzzled.

"Have you never wondered why you healed faster than normal? I'm sorry, Leah, you've probably never had any injuries like that before, I didn't think. I'm a healer; it's just an extension of the pain relief thing. I don't think I'll be able to get rid of it but I may be able to slow it down."

I looked at him in awe. "Are they coming tonight?"

He smiled.

"What's she like? I've never met her."

"Nor have I, Leah. Matt's told her everything about us. I hope she'll come."

We waited another half an hour before Danny's phone rang again. This time I read his mind. Faye's too scared to get out of the car.

I tapped Danny's arm. "I'll go out and bring her in."

He nodded and told Matt I was coming.

As I left, I heard Danny ringing over to work. He told them all to stay there and not to come over to the house until instructed.

It was dusk and the yard lights were on. Matt's face looked white in the strange yellow half-light. I walked to the door on the passenger side of the car. The woman inside was really scared; the poor girl.

"I'm not one of them," I assured her as I opened the door. "Don't worry, Danny's told them all to stay in work. Danny wouldn't hurt you, he's my partner." She looked astounded. "In fact, none of them would hurt you, or any human, come to that."

I held my hand out to her and she got out. Matt followed us over to the back door.

Danny was sitting at the end of the table when we walked in. Faye's hand tightened on mine when she saw him. Danny smiled at her; he understood. Matt passed us and sat beside Danny.

I gave her hand a gentle squeeze and said, "Faye, it's okay. I wouldn't lie to you and nor would Matt. How about making some tea, Danny? I think we all could use one..."

Danny smiled and left the table.

I took her to Matt and pulled out the chair next to him. "Sit next to Matt and I'll sit opposite you." She grabbed Matt's arm as she sat down.

By the time I was seated, Danny came over with the tea. He pulled out the chair facing Matt and, making a point of not looking at Faye, he handed out the tea, keeping his eyes directed at the table.

She kept looking at him. I could see she was wondering what he was like. I put my hand out for his; he glanced at me and smiled, took hold of my hand, understanding that she wanted to see him doing normal things. Matt drank some of his tea and I could see he was about to speak.

"You'll never guess what happened after you left yesterday..."

We both looked at him, waiting.

"Janet asked if she could come and meet you all, she was really fascinated."

We both laughed at him. Faye was shocked.

Matt looked at her. "It's the truth, Faye. She never stopped talking about it. She only knows part of what Leah's capable of."

Now she looked confused.

"I have a lot of gifts, like Danny, only not all of them are the same as his."

She started to relax and picked up her cup, letting go of Matt's arm as she sat back in her chair. "Matt told me about the tarot reading, like Marcia." She's not much older than me.

Danny read my mind. I know that's why I'm so upset; they've only been together for two years.

"Leah does them totally different to Marcia. She has no idea what all the cards mean," Danny told her in a very gentle voice.

She smiled at him and said, "Oh."

Thank God, that's broken the ice. Matt relaxed now that Faye wasn't so scared.

We sat talking for about half an hour. Matt brought up the subject of healing, telling her about the church we attend. She asked what it was.

"I am a healer, Faye," Danny told her.

"Who do you heal and how do you do it?"

Danny smiled. That's easy.

"Marcia brings clients here, although I haven't done any since Leah's been here because so much has been going on. Leah's friend was killed, her mother died and other things have filled the last five months. The how part is easy; I don't actually know how I do it. I don't touch the person I'm healing. They lie on a bed, similar to one you'd have a massage on, and I move my hands above them. I've been told the person can feel heat coming off my hands – healing heat. I don't profess to cure anyone, they have to take any medication they are given by the medics and any hospital treatment must take place. There is something I will tell you; I've given people a better quality of life and extended some lives."

We watched her shuffling things around in her mind, trying to get to grips with what she'd just heard.

"Will you give me some healing, please, Danny? I won't be scared of you anymore."

That's what we've been waiting for. Matt smiled at us.

"Certainly; would you like some tonight? Matt and Leah can come, so you won't be on your own."

She got out of her chair and walked around the end of the table and stood next to Danny. "Yes, please."

Danny put his arm out for her to link his. "Come on, I'll take you to the treatment room."

She put her arm through his and as they left the kitchen we followed behind them. Danny took her towards the ballroom and opened the second door on the left. I've never been in here – in fact, no, I'm saying nothing.

Danny glanced at me. I do your healing when you're asleep, Leah.

I smiled at him. You're off the hook.

Danny asked us to sit in the armchairs and lit the candles that were all around the room – there were a serious number of them.

"Can I help, Danny?"

He grinned and passed me a lighter. It didn't take long with us both doing it.

"Faye, could you slip your shoes off and lie on the bed, please. Get yourself comfortable, and when you're ready I'll turn down the lights. It's a better atmosphere for the healing."

She did as asked, and as Danny turned down the lights, the room took on a peaceful glow.

He stood at the top of the bed, held his hands above Faye's head and closed his eyes. I heard him asking silently for a healing blue light to come between his hands. I couldn't see anything. Danny walked sideways around the bed, keeping his hands above Faye. When he got to her feet he retraced his steps to her head again and did the same down the other side of her. After that he stood beside her torso and held his hands above her chest for what seemed like ages. He moved, to hold them above her abdomen, and stayed the same length of time there. Next, were the top of her legs and then her knees down to her toes. He started at her head again and went through the procedure I'd seen in church. All down each arm and leg, without touching her.

He went back to her head. "Faye, could I put my hands on either side of your head, please?"

"Yes." He held her head for quite a while. "Now, open your mouth?" When she did, Danny's hands suddenly cupped above her mouth. "Lie still for a while, Faye. Let the healing do its work."

He walked over to me. Make yourself comfortable, Leah, and close your eyes. I did as he asked and felt his hands gently touch the top of my head for an instant. Lie quite still, I heard him whisper in my mind. I felt at peace and from the top of my head I felt something touch my skin, fleetingly. It danced over my whole body and it felt like being licked by a very cool tongue and ended at my feet. Don't move, Leah. Let the healing do its work. I felt Danny's hands at my feet for an instant. It was weird; I didn't want to move and could have stayed like that forever.

I heard Faye talking quietly to Matt and opened my eyes. Danny was sitting beside me holding my hand. Faye was on Matt's lap and she looked happier than before.

"Shall we go for tea?" Danny said, laughing. You know I'll find it difficult not to ask questions until they've gone home. It tickled him. I suppose you think that's funny? I felt him squeeze my hand gently. He caught that, terrific.

Faye was more animated when she talked to us, which pleased Danny no end.

"Please come here every week, Faye. Each night when you're going to sleep, ask me for healing; even mention my name. The healing will take place in your sleep, when you're not here."

She looked bemused for a second and then smiled at him.

"It's called remote healing and lots of healers do it, Faye...sometimes without seeing the person and only having a telephone conversation with them – or just by letter."

"Thank you, Danny. I'll come each week and do the healing at home, I promise."

They left soon after. Matt had questions but couldn't ask them in front of Faye.

I pushed words at him. Come and see us in the week, we'll answer them all. He turned and nodded to me after helping Faye into the car. After waving them off, we stood and watched the tail-lights on their car until they diminished in the deepening dusk.

## Chapter 11

Danny waited patiently for the questions. I drank my tea as I lined them up – in order of preference. He knew what I was doing and never said a word, in or out of my head.

"What came out of her mouth?" I waited.

"A blue healing flame and that's what I put on you. Did you feel it, flickering across your body, a cool flame?" Bugger. That's got rid of two of my questions in one. He just smiled.

"Why did she have hers inside and me outside, then?"

"Her illness is all on the inside and it went to every site she had a tumour. You had all your injuries on the outside and that's how I could do yours in your sleep." That's obvious, now I feel like an idiot.

He took hold of my hand. "Don't beat yourself up, Leah – it wasn't obvious. What's the next question?"

"What happened to the flame when you took it from me?"

"I absorbed it into my hands." He grinned. "I've just remembered the look on Matt's face as he watched the flame dance down your body. I'm expecting a lot of questions from him."

We both laughed at that.

"I think I should ring over, they've been waiting for some time. I feel like a jailer." He giggled and phoned them.

They came running in. It's Alec and Terry I'm worried about, they must be starving.

"It's all right, Leah, they went to the chip shop in Winton," Emily said. "They would have been starving, although both of them could do with losing a couple of pounds. Don't worry, men think of their stomachs most of the time," she added with a giggle.

And she would know. Danny laughed at me, as did Emily, who'd never been that close to a human, apart from dead ones, in her whole existence.

"What have you been doing over here, Danny?" Michael was excited to know.

"Healing. I'm a healer, Michael. I didn't keep it from you on purpose. I hadn't even told Leah and you've probably heard the ear-bashing I've tried not to hear since Matt left with his wife."

I knew he was playing and flashed my eyes at him. Michael laughed at us both.

"What's wrong with Faye?" Emily was worried.

"She's seriously ill, Emily, I'm afraid." Danny saw me looking puzzled. "Emily has been the only one of us who's spoken to her on the phone. We'd pre-arranged to speak to Matt, on his day off once, but Faye had sent him to the corner shop. Emily chatted with her until he returned and they got on like a house on fire. They still phone each other."

"How ill?" she asked again.

"She has cancer, Emily, and it's about as bad as it gets. I'm so sorry."

He stood up and cuddled her. She must have been in turmoil. She couldn't cry to release it and Danny knew exactly how that felt.

He held her for quite some time and spoke to her mind. I've done some healing and she's coming here every week for more. You should meet her, next time she's here.

She doesn't know what I am, she'd be afraid of me, Danny.

She's not afraid of me anymore and as soon as you spoke to her, she'd know you and wouldn't be afraid.

Alec and Terry came through the door. "What's going on here?" Terry had to fucking ask?

"Shut it, Terry. You have to open your big fucking mouth."

Terry was astonished that Alec had spoken to him like that.

I pushed a few words to him. He's right. Shut the fuck up.

Alec went over to them both. "It's all right, Danny – I've got her."

Emily gave Danny a squeeze. "I'll be okay with Alec, thanks, Danny."

He let her go and they went upstairs. She'd tell him. We could all see he really loved her.

"How could you be so fucking insensitive? You have a filthy mind, Terry," Michael spat at him.

Good for you, Michael. He glanced at me and nodded.

"I didn't mean it like that."

YES, YOU BLOODY DID! I screamed inside his head.

He stared at me.

"You forget I know when you're lying. You can't get away with it here; you should remember that or you're going to come unstuck one day." _Large foot and even bigger fucking mouth, comes to mind_. Everyone laughed out loud, just to hack Terry off.

Danny and I were in bed when he said, "I was intrigued when you used the word animated to describe Faye after her healing."

I waited for the rest.

"It's a fourteenth century Latin word, 'anima.' It means breath, soul or spirit. Apt, don't you think?" He knows Latin? "Some." Probably a lot. He kissed my forehead. I know what that means. "Get some sleep, you need your rest and we can have some cosy nights when you're properly healed. Goodnight, Leah, I love you."

"I really know what that means; can't wait...and I love you. Goodnight, Danny."

I heard him giggle in the dark and he cuddled me a bit tighter.

Emily was her old self the next morning; she was over the shock for now. Alec had his arm around her, protectively. I could feel the animosity towards Terry coming off Alec in waves. I didn't blame him. Terry had no conception of the closeness of my four cousins.

Danny's phone rang. Matt will be here with Janet in ten minutes. Danny didn't say who it was out loud. He wanted Terry to be surprised to see him; he thought perhaps he'd change his attitude, though I doubted it.

I do, too, he told me back.

Matt and Janet came in from the yard. Everyone said hello to them except Terry, who looked suitably worried. Matt clocked Terry as soon as he walked in. He stared at him as he walked the length of the table and pulled out a chair for Janet beside us.

Danny made the introductions for Janet, who said hello to everyone in turn. Michael was the last to be introduced. They both made eye contact and it lasted a little longer than usual, for a first meeting. We all noticed, but said nothing.

I watched them, and she kept looking at Michael. She liked him – obvious to us but Matt was clueless. I could tell Michael liked the look of her because whenever he spoke he glanced at her. It was lovely to watch. No one read their minds, they were very respectful. Danny was ecstatic and had a job hiding it from his face.

I like her; she's straightforward.

What you see is what you get, Danny silently agreed with me.

They stayed for about an hour then had to get back to work. We walked them to their car. Michael was just behind me and we heard his thoughts projected to Janet, asking if she'd come back again because he'd like to get to know her. She looked stunned for a split second – most people do after you've invaded their brain – then she smiled. That was a yes. I was so pleased I nearly jumped up and down. Danny patted my hand to stop me losing it, with excitement.

"I suppose you think I'm mad?" Michael said to us both as the car drove out of view.

"Not at all. I think its brilliant, Michael. You deserve a chance to find the love. I have from Leah." Danny play-punched his arm. "She'll be back."

Michael flashed his magnificent teeth _. I'm so envious_. They both laughed at me.

The next couple of days went by in a moment for us but it must have dragged for Michael. I still remember how I felt, itching to see my other half and watching the clock. I only had to worry about the days dragging. For Michael, it was twenty-four hours a day. Danny was filled with empathy for him; he remembered it well – and none of the boys ribbed him about his feelings.

On Thursday morning we'd been over in work for about an hour; my job was nearly finished and Emily had no more for me until the next day. The four boys were out on a funeral so Emily and Michael followed us back to the house. Emily rushed to Alec's side as soon as she saw him in the kitchen. Terry's jealous. I can feel it. I kept an eye on him. There was no trust from me yet and I had a feeling there would never be.

Danny caught my thoughts. Not from me, either.

Emily, Michael and then Alec agreed.

We'd stopped going out in the garden of late; there was an easterly wind today and it felt like it was chopping my legs off. They didn't feel the cold at all yet stayed indoors with Alec and me so we would feel comfortable. We must be totally boring at times.

"Never. You couldn't be," Danny called from across the kitchen.

I smiled at him. "What are we doing now? We can't sit around wasting valuable time..." I waited for someone to say something.

"No, we can't. What about the den?" Michael asked, then grinned. "Oh...I forgot; there's a whopping great hole in the floor and roof."

"The hole's to one side," Danny said. "The centre of the room and the floor is quite safe. I asked the roofer. He had to go up to verify the extent of damage to the roof before he sheeted it."

Danny's mobile rang. He answered the call and we waited to see who it was. No one read his mind.

"That's fine...come over...you're very welcome." He had a smile on his face when he turned towards us. "Janet is coming to take a statement from you, Leah, for the CPS and then she's finished for the day. She wants to spend it with us."

"Does that mean we can't go in the den?" We were surprised when Michael asked that. "Can we take her up there, Danny? If I see her for long enough, she's going to find out how much we all do, anyway. I think she could handle it, don't you?"

I'm saying nothing. Danny giggled at me.

"I think you'd better prime her first...mind you, she's used to weird in her job. She's not scared to come here on her own and she likes you, even knowing what you are, Michael. What the hell...let's just take her up when you've finished the interview, Leah."

It's your funeral, Mr Reckless. Danny giggled.

"Can the rest of us come and watch, please?" Emily urged.

Danny nodded. She jumped around clapping her hands.

I keep forgetting she's still a kid at heart.

That's why I can't deny her anything. Danny's voice was only in my head.

My Mr Wonderful.

Make up your mind? I was Reckless a minute ago. He gave me a cuddle.

A few minutes later Janet came into the kitchen, smiling when she saw us. After everyone got the hellos out of the way, Michael pulled a chair out for her, next to him. She didn't seem concerned at all. She's going to fit in here just right.

"Do you want a drink, Janet, I'm making one," Emily asked her.

"Coffee, please, Emily, black, no sugar, thanks. Leah, do you want to do this on your own or here? It's entirely up to you..."

"We can do it here, I don't mind. Do you want me to tell you everything from us leaving the car? I mean, all the thoughts I picked up on, how the people felt – I got it all."

Danny smiled. He knows I got it all, including the pain.

"Yes, I didn't know you'd picked up that much; that's kind of incredible, Leah. Have your tea and we'll get started."

Emily passed the drinks around.

"Thanks, Emily. I'm going to need this." I sat there, going over in my head the sequence of events. While I did that, I watched Janet and Michael talking quietly. I looked around the table and they were all watching. Terry was the only one not happy about it. He was a miserable so-and-so. I finished my drink but I didn't disturb them. I waited until she realised I was ready.

"Sorry, I was engrossed, talking to Michael." She turned back to him. "We'll have to leave it for now."

He dazzled her with one of his smiles.

"Perfect teeth. I can't stand it, either."

She laughed at me then looked at Danny. "Michael was telling me how you got them away from your maker. He sounds awful."

"Yes, he was. He's not around now to harm anyone else," he assured her.

"Right, Leah, I'm going to tape this; are you all right with that?"

"I'm fine with it; the things I did in the police station were all taped. I expect it's easier for you, not having to write it all down."

She took a small tape machine from her bag and turned it on. She gave her name, rank and the date, then turned the tape towards me. "Can you say who you are, please."

"I'm Leah Crosby..." From then on I went through everything I'd experienced that afternoon. She had to change the tape twice to get it all. My family hadn't been told what we had done that day because we'd returned straight back to work. They all sat there very interested in everything I was telling the machine. After we'd finished, Janet told us that there had been a body buried there and it was the suspect's wife. He was up on the next quarter sessions and she wasn't sure if I'd be called as a witness. "They've never had a psychic doing their job for them before," she noted.

"I'll go to court and tell them everything. I dare them to try and prove me a fraud. In fact, I'd enjoy it immensely. They wouldn't know what bloody hit them."

I heard laughter beside me; Danny was killing himself, holding his sides.

"I'd like to see that. Leah's right, she'd take them to the cleaners. You know all about that, don't you, Terry?"

He huffed and turned away. Janet looked at him, studying his face, the realisation dawned. She knew exactly who he was.

Alec brought another round of drinks as we'd be up in the den for a while.

I raised an eyebrow at Michael and said, "Have you told Janet what we're doing this afternoon yet?"

He looked up. "Give me a chance, Leah; you've only just stopped talking," he said with a giggle.

Janet looked amused. "What are you doing?" She waited, a girl after my own heart.

"Well...some vampires have certain gifts. Danny's list is as long as your arm. Leah's is getting as long, although she's not a vampire, and I'm just learning. We practice them up in Danny's den. Before you rang we were going up there. I don't think we'd freak you out, so would you like to come up and watch?"

Janet started rubbing her hands together; everyone stood up – they knew she was up for it.

The only one who didn't come was Terry, who remained in the kitchen, reading a paper.

Janet saw the damage to the floor and the roof above but she didn't ask about it. She filed it to memory for questions later. Danny and I both read what she was thinking. She's very much like you, Leah. Not a lot scares her.

Emily and Alec took Janet down to the desk, where they stood talking as they waited. She fits like a glove.

Danny glanced at me. I know, it's great.

"What are we doing today, Danny?" Michael wanted to get on with it.

"Shall we try lifting the desk? Do you want a demonstration, Michael – we could both do it and then you have a try?"

Michael nodded.

Danny pulled the desk out into the middle of the room and I noticed the faces down the hall were looking intently, now something was happening.

"Right, Michael, as this is different from the desk touching your palms, I'll go through the instructions again. It takes more control from your mind and it's been a while since you tried it. You stand about ten feet from the desk. Your arms out at the side with your hands forward, palms up. You have to keep your hands at exactly the same height. Ask the desk to lift, visualise it lifting and slowly bring your hands forward and higher. It's tricky, watch." Danny followed his own instructions and the desk lifted off the floor. He took it to his shoulder height and lowered it down smoothly. I looked down the room, Janet sat there with her mouth open, Emily nudged her; she giggled at Emily but looked straight back at us again.

"Right, Leah – now you?"

I walked over to the desk, lifted it to my height and started rolling my arms. The desk rolled over and over and the loose drawers fell out as usual. The noise was loud, with all the things inside rattling around. I stopped it spinning and brought it back safely to the floor. Danny helped me pick up the drawers and all the paper and pencils that were strewn over the floor. We stood where Danny's desk used to be and I glanced down the room; Janet's mouth open again.

"Now you try, Michael?"

He flashed his eyes at us and made himself ready on the spot where we'd both stood then closed his eyes to concentrate. He opened them and followed Danny's instructions exactly. The desk groaned a bit but lifted off the floor. Michael was smiling and still lifting it. He's got this. He took it to his shoulder height and lowered it down gently. Once it touched the floor he was so pleased he'd done it, he leapt up about twenty feet in the air, did a summersault and landed back on his feet in front of us, beaming.

I think he's happy. The yelling started down the room but they still sat there expecting more.

I was wondering what was next when Danny said, "I think Michael should fly down to his girlfriend, don't you, Leah?" Michael grinned at Danny, who added, "When you get up there, just think yourself forward," and in my head: be ready to follow.

Michael readied himself. He lifted off the ground so much faster than before and slowly flew down the room. We lifted off and followed him, but much higher. Now, Janet was lost for words. Michael lowered himself down right in front of her and with his index finger he lifted her chin and kissed her nose. She smiled and kissed him full on the lips and then pulled away, saying, "Sorry, I shouldn't have done that."

"No, you shouldn't," he said and laughed, pulling her back and kissing her until she had to come up for air.

Danny and I giggled as we lowered down to the floor. Emily had watched it all in silence, but now she began clapping and cheering.

"That's you nailed. You'll never want to be kissed by anyone else," Emily blasted out.

Janet had her arms around Michael. "You may be right, Emily."

I told you; fits like a glove.

Danny laughed and said, "You're right, you always are."

Janet was watching us and hadn't missed a lot. "Do you talk to each other with your minds?"

Danny smiled at her. "And Michael; and the rest of us. Alec is the only one who doesn't. Emily pushes everything to him a few seconds later so he's not left out."

"I think that's amazing, I wish I could do it..."

"I'll send thoughts to you," Michael said. "You've already experienced it, remember."

She smiled, recalling her last visit.

We were having drinks around the kitchen table when I noticed that Janet wasn't sure she could ask something.

"Just ask, Janet," Danny told her. "We have no secrets here, as you may have realised."

She suddenly looked more confident. "What happened in the den to make such a huge hole in the floor and ceiling?"

Danny said, "About two weeks ago, we heard noises out in the grounds. We, meaning only us vampires, left the premises to search for who was out there. Emily was attacked and hit the ground, which Leah felt and sent us to find her. Then Leah heard a noise inside the house but said nothing to Alec and Terry because they don't have special powers to protect themselves. She left them to discover the source by herself.

"She was grabbed from behind and forced into the ballroom, smashing the double doors. While she was stunned from the pain, he tried to rape her. She had serious injuries from him ripping her clothing off and the wood that was stabbing her like knives. When he tried to bite her she pushed him away. That damage was the result."

"What!" She looked at me in shock.

I nodded. "Come on, we'll show you."

Emily, Alec and Terry stayed in the kitchen. I noticed that Janet had hold of Michael's hand when we followed them up the hall towards the ballroom. I think it's lovely. He's found someone so right for him. Danny agreed.

She looked at the remains of the door and glanced at me. When she stood under the hole, looking up, she was shaken.

"I wouldn't want to have been on the receiving end of that. How did you do it, Leah? Has Matt seen this?"

"You know how Michael pushed words into your head the first time you met, well...I did the same to him, only a bit harder. Matt has seen this. None of you will be able to catch him, you'll all be killed. We have to deal with it ourselves."

"I think I understand why," she admitted.

"The vampire that attacked Leah was the same one that killed her mother. She has good reason to want to get him. If Leah didn't have her powers, she would certainly have been killed. We were outside...she wouldn't have stood a chance," Danny explained. "He can't be killed so he'll still be alive when we've finished with him, he just won't be able to hurt anyone else," Danny added.

We continued the discussion on the way back to the others.

"What on earth are you going to do?" She thought about her question. "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have asked that."

"You may be part of this family soon, and you have a right to know, Janet. Leah will turn him into a pile of ash although he would still be alive and in a great deal of pain. After that we'll bury the ash all over the grounds, so he couldn't reconstitute, because he would, given the chance. We have to get him before he starts making new vampires and that's the tricky part. If he gets wind of anything, he'll just bite, instead of killing. That's something none of us want so we're taking our time and organising things properly."

We entered the kitchen and all sat down around the table.

"After seeing the problems you've had," Janet concluded, "I'm glad you're doing it. I can see we haven't a hope in hell of stopping him, or containing him."

Danny smiled at her. "Matt thinks the same as you, thank God. He knows about the last one we had to deal with. He's buried in a lead coffin, in the centre of a fifty metre cube of concrete, under the grass on the estate. He's still alive. He sent messages to the two youngest boys, urging them to burn down the house. Leah's stopped that with her mind and a little push from me."

Janet blew out a sigh. "I'm glad I'm sitting down, it's been like world war three here, by the looks of it."

We all laughed.

"How have you managed to run a successful business and deal with all that?"

"It's simple," Michael chimed in. "We never sleep and can work twenty-four hours a day into infinity. We never get tired."

Janet didn't look at all fazed by the slew of revelations.

She smiled at Michael. "How am I supposed to keep up with you, I get tired and need sleep," she teased, giggling at him.

"It hasn't come between Danny and Leah."

These two are publicly declaring themselves, it's lovely to watch.

Danny joined my musings. I think so, too.

"I suppose we'll have to try it and see..." Michael picked her up from her chair, stood her up and kissed her. The kiss went on for a while.

Danny cleared his throat so he didn't embarrass Janet.

Michael turned. "Sorry, I got carried away." He flashed his teeth at Janet and then back to us.

"Take Janet in the sitting room, Michael, you probably have lots to talk about," Danny said, with a touch of irony in his voice.

Michael giggled.

Janet said, "Sorry, we shouldn't be so public."

"It's okay, Janet. Michael will have to explain a lot to you before you embark on a relationship with him. You do know what I mean, Michael?"

He nodded to Danny. "He's right; I have to tell you things that could put you right off – scary shit."

"No time like the present. You've got no secrets and it's nothing any of you haven't had to face – except for Terry..." She glanced in his direction.

He picked up his paper and left the kitchen.

"There, he's gone."

I'm going to really like her. Danny giggled. Michael was speechless. More than you can chew comes to my mind. Danny had to turn away.

"I wish I could have a stiff drink," Michael said finally.

We all burst out laughing, which immediately defrosted the moment. They both sat down and he told her all she needed to understand about his life as a vampire. The feeding, what they feed on, the physical side of the relationship, his strength and how he had to be very careful and keep his head. The most important thing of all was that he would change whenever he was aroused or passionate about anything. And last but not least, the quick temper they all have.

Quite a list and she sat through it all, holding his hand. She asked lots of questions in order to understand the ramifications of dating a vampire. Emily kept making coffee; she really wanted it to work for him. She's quite a romantic on the quiet. I heard her giggle across the kitchen. She was cooking dinner for us.

I wonder what Matt is going to think of this, I pushed to Danny.

Who knows? he answered in my head. I'm just pleased for them; it had to be love at first sight.

"It was," Michael told Danny as he pushed the thought to Janet.

"And for me," she told us. "It works well, this mind thing. Well, nothing I've been told or seen today has scared me. I like you all – I didn't think you had so much fun and you're always laughing."

"You can thank Leah for that," Danny said. "We went through life thinking there was nothing else for us. She changed us completely. We look forward to our life now." He pulled me towards him and planted a kiss on top of my head.

I blushed a little. "It's because I love you all. That came before we got together. We both thought it wasn't possible to have a relationship. Emily was the first; she and Alec were made for each other." Alec smiled. He knows I tell the truth. "Emily knew we'd be together eventually from the first time I came here. She started the painting of us on that day. It's the one hanging in the hall."

"Aren't you both Crosbys?" Valid question. Danny you answer it.

"Yes, we are, but there's two hundred and thirty years between us. I think that's allowed."

Janet gasped.

Danny smiled at her. "I was bitten when I was nineteen, in seventeen eighty-two."

Janet swallowed hard. "I'm sorry I reacted like that, Danny. I'm not usually shocked by anything."

"It's okay, Matt had the same reaction. It's just numbers."

"Before you ask," Michael said, "I don't know how long I've been turned. I was bitten when I was sixteen."

"An everlasting toy boy," Janet said and giggled.

Michael laughed and gave her a cuddle.

"I'm twenty-six, so you'll be with an old woman."

"I don't care. Age doesn't matter around here. You're as old as you feel and I feel twenty-six today. How's that?" He's besotted. Anything to please her.

Emily tink-tinked a china saucer with a spoon to get our attention. "Come on, you lot, dinner's ready. Danny, get the wine, please. Leah, can you get the cutlery?"

I picked three cups up and spilled one down my clothes on the way to the sink.

Danny saw it happen. "I'll get the cutlery; go and change, Leah."

I rushed upstairs into my dressing room and dragged a jumper out of the bottom drawer. I pulled the dirty one over my head. A vice clamped my wrists and a searing pain stabbed my neck as I hit the floor. Rasping breath through the jumper covering my face. YOU CAN'T DO THIS AGAIN!

The shaking started in my legs. The body on top forced me into the floor and I couldn't move, or even breathe. The pressure and the pain were terrifying. A hand pushed my head over with such force I heard the crack in my neck. I feel nothing, what's happening.

I tried to push; still heard the rasping breath. My mind panicked. _HE'S STILL HERE!_ I tried to scream, no breath. Everything started going black. An excruciating pain radiated from my neck, swimming through every fibre of my body. It was pleasant in a masochistic way. I wanted it to consume me; I needed it to reach everywhere.

Leah, can you hear me?"

I know that voice. I opened my eyes.

Danny was looking at me, searching my face for something. What? Have I done something wrong? I tried to move. Things felt very strange.

"Danny, what's happening to me? I'm scared and nothing feels right."

"Leah, you were bitten three days ago."

"What!" This must be some kind of sick joke.

"I'm sorry, Leah, it's no joke. Your neck was broken. I found you with your jumper pulled over your face and a bite on your neck. It already had a hold on you and I couldn't stop it. In a way, I'm glad I couldn't. You'd be paralysed from the neck down if you'd lived through it. You've been in the comatose state of transition until now."

I couldn't think for a minute, too much information. I started to panic. Danny held my hand and calmed me down.

"So, I'm a vampire now?"

He nodded his head slowly.

"If you're telling the truth, how come I know you? My memory isn't wiped. You've got it all wrong."

"Leah, I haven't got anything wrong; you are the same as me. Why you remember, I don't know. It might be because we were kept in the dark and no one came near us. Everyone has been up here talking to you while you were turning, day and night. Even Janet has been up several times with Michael and talked to you for hours."

"What the fuck happens now?" I'm out of my depth here.

"Don't be scared, Leah. I'm taking you to the embalming room to give you some blood. You have to drink it as there's no other way but I promise you, you won't mind at all."

I'll believe that, will I?

Danny gave me a cuddle and helped me to sit up. "You know I wouldn't lie to you, Leah. Your balance will be off until you get used to things, and don't worry about anything, just ask. We're all here to help you through it."

He turned my head to face him because I was fixated on one of my hands, turning it and seeing the speed it moved at.

"Concentrate, Leah. You'll need a set of clothes to take over, to get changed into after your shower."

I only thought of standing and was suddenly on my feet, without any effort. He's right about the balance. My head's in a fucking whirlpool.

"That will take a while to get used to and the easiest way is to think in slow motion. You'll have it about right, to look human, if you try that."

While Danny chose some clothes for me, I practiced walking, in slow motion. I'll think in slow motion; therefore I'll walk in slow motion.

"That looks pretty good, Leah. I would've offered to carry you over but I think you could walk it without any bother."

I smiled at him. I've got one fucking thing right then?

Danny giggled. "You haven't changed at all. I'm bloody thrilled."

"And you haven't forgotten how to swear, either," I said and laughed at him, nearly falling over in the process.

Danny steadied me. "Look in the mirror, Leah, you'll get a surprise."

I slow-motioned it over to my huge chateau mirror. What I saw astounded me. I look beautiful. I turned to face Danny.

"You've always been beautiful, Leah. Smile."

I suddenly realised what he was telling me. I turned towards the mirror again and smiled.

They nearly blew me away. It was worth going through all that to get such sparkling teeth. Perfect. Danny was leaning against the arch to the bedroom, giggling.

"It's got some compensations, then?"

There was a tap on the door.

"Can I come in?" Emily asked from the hallway.

"Shall we let her in? Oh, go on, then – come in." I feel great.

Emily peered round the door edge; she wasn't expecting me to be on my feet and came bounding into the room. "You'll be with Danny forever now."

I'd forgotten about that. The memory's no fucking better. They both doubled over, laughing at me.

"Give it a chance; things will build up over the next few months. We'll have to get you to the eye surgeon soon; you can't go around with red eyes," Danny said.

"They're not red!" I should know, I've just looked at my bloody face.

"They'll turn red as soon as you feed, Leah," Emily gently explained as she fished something out of her pocket and opened her hand to reveal a small, white, plastic box. She urged me to open it, and inside, I found brown contact lenses.

"Will they hurt my eyes? I've never worn them before, Emily."

"Nothing will hurt your eyes, or you, ever again," she assured me.

"Are you ready to go over, Leah? You should feed before you see any humans. Emily, could you make sure Alec is out of the kitchen, please?"

She left us without a word.

"Am I that dangerous, Danny?" This is the bit I don't bloody like.

"Leah, you would probably be fine. Why be tortured? Once you've had some blood, you won't have to fight with yourself."

Josh looked up when we walked through the door. "How are you, Leah? I'm pleased to see you've come through it okay."

"Considering what's happened over the last few days, I feel great and I love the teeth. I expect you know where we're going?"

He nodded, got up and gave me a hug. "It's nice to have you back."

"Thanks, Josh. It's nice to be back – not that I know where I went."

They both giggled and I heard them say together, "She hasn't changed. That's good."

In all the time I'd worked with them, I'd never set foot inside the embalming room before and didn't know what to expect. There were no bodies on tables and I can't tell you how pleased I was about that, although the bodies had never worried me before. The bright room was large and three walls were filled with white cupboards above wider base units topped with spotlessly clean, white work surfaces. For some reason, that made me look at the fourth wall, for a window, but there wasn't one. Across the width of it were two showers and a huge double fridge, the same as the one in the kitchen. I stood still, not knowing what to do, and watched Danny open one of the fridge doors. It shocked me to see it filled with bags of blood. He picked up a handful from one of the shelves, closed the door and put them down on one of the work surfaces. I couldn't take my eyes off that splurge of red on the pristine worktop. Danny saw me staring at them and came over with his arms out to give me a cuddle.

"I know all this is strange, Leah. Please don't be worried. I'm here to help you, and the easiest and the cleanest way is to drink it in the shower. That way, if any gets spilled it doesn't matter and remember...I love you." He kissed the side of my head.

"Could you come in there with me, Danny? I wouldn't know what to do."

"That's why I'm here, Leah. You don't have to go through anything on your own."

Danny locked the door to the receiving room and we got undressed. I happened to glance at my leg with the faint scars on when I pushed my jeans down my legs and was surprised to find they had gone. Then I searched for the odd raised one on my body. Gone?

"They've all gone, Leah. It mends anything that's broken." He picked up four bags of blood and held his hand out to me.

I took a deep breath. "I'm ready. Let's get this over with, Danny."

He smiled and we both stepped into the shower, closing the door. I stood beside him, still worried what would happen next.

Danny showed me where to break one of the tubes, to make drinking from the bags easier. I tentatively put the one he gave me into my mouth and sucked. The blood that touched my tongue changed every sensation in my being and a wide smile grew on my face. I'm surprised how good it tastes. Danny giggled with sparkling eyes, watching me as I drank deeper. A compulsion hit me until I couldn't get it down fast enough. Danny had another one to give me, once the first was nearly empty. I drained every drop, snapped the next tube and drank the second like my life depended on it. He drank from two bags at once and was finished before me. He liked the fact I wasn't worried and had enjoyed it so much. I listened to his thoughts urging me on and the delight on his face was evident to me.

I began to feel weird and got worried. Danny said softly, "Give in to it, Leah. All this is natural for you now." It was heaven to let go and accept it.

Danny kissed me gently under the water and I responded with so much passion, I shocked myself. A surge of feelings hit me like a bolt of lightning. The shower wasn't big enough to make love in so I pushed the door open and pulled him out, onto the floor of the embalming room. He wrapped his arms around me and we lay kissing for a few minutes.

"Have I done anything wrong?"

He cuddled me tighter than he'd ever been able to. "No. I'm thrilled you're enjoying it. We've got forever and there's no hurry for anything."

He played with my clit and had me moaning in no time and trying to drag him on top of me. He moved down between my legs and played with his tongue on it. I was rolling around, gasping and making so much noise. He continued on my clit until I was nearly coming and then his cock pushed up me to a huge sigh from me. That feels good.

I wrapped my legs around him and he started slowly. The momentum built up until we couldn't get enough of each other. We nearly raised the roof with the yells, shrieks and gasps as we climaxed together. Danny held me tightly until the feeling died down and asked me if I was okay.

"More than okay, I'm ecstatic. I realise now, how much restraint you used, making love to me before. I shouldn't have put you through that."

"It was all worth it to make love to you and I'd do it all again if I had to. We have no worries about any of that anymore and will be able to make love all night if we want, from now on into infinity."

When they saw us come through the door, everyone began clapping. Most of them knew what we'd been doing but I didn't feel embarrassed at all; I didn't care. We sat down with our family, who were happy I was okay.

"How are you feeling?" Janet asked.

"Like the cat that got the cream. I think I was destined to be a vampire. Third time lucky."

Danny was giggling beside me.

Janet's eyes widened. "You've been attacked more than twice?"

"Three times. Whoever wanted me dead will have missed the boat now. Talking of boats, has anyone been over to the cottage recently?"

"We have, Leah," Emily chirped. "We stayed over there, the second night you were turning. Everything looks fine and we gave it a bit of an airing."

"Thanks, Emily. Michael, you and Janet should use it when you want. It's sitting there empty most of the time. I'm gabbling; I'll shut up now."

"Thank you, Leah, we'd love to use it. I have to say this, you haven't changed a bit. We're all so pleased about that."

Everyone laughed along with me.

My first day as a vampire, I like it. The only thing I'll miss is a cup of tea. Second thoughts: no, I won't. I could smell Alec's cups from a mile off now: not pleasant.

Danny was giggling beside me, following my thoughts. I love you, Danny. I know you do. He put his arm around my back and gently squeezed me.

"Does Elsbeth know, Danny?"

"Yes, she was shocked; you can imagine. She's been over here every day to see you. I'll ring her later and tell her you've woken up and she could pop in tomorrow when everyone's feeding.

"Janet told Matt and he's been worried sick. She also told him about her and Michael. He wasn't bothered about it. I think Michael should have one of the rooms upstairs in case she stays over, he can hardly take her into the cellar..."

"Good idea, I was going to suggest it before all this happened. Have you heard from Graham yet?" Lots can happen here in three days.

"The planning has been granted, so we're just waiting for him to finish another job, not far from here. We expect him any day."

"I'm pleased. She won't know herself with a new church. Have you been busy over there?"

"I've been with you all the time, holding your hand to block the pain. The boys have been busy but came to see you every minute they had spare. Emily was like a nurse, checking you were all right, washing and dressing you and generally faffing around. You know Emily," he said and laughed.

"At least I'll be able to work as hard as all of you from now on."

"Maybe not straight away. Your strength will build over the next few months, like everything else. It will take a while for you to get used to everything so don't expect miracles initially. Everyone understands. We've been there, so ask if you're unsure of anything."

"Will I have lost all the extra things I learned before?" I hope not.

"Absolutely not. They should be heightened and will grow much stronger. You'll be a force to be reckoned with now. I'm really looking forward to seeing how strong you'll be."

"I've just noticed; Terry's not here. Has he gone out?"

"No, he left. He told Michael he was getting bored and left the day after you were bitten. I think Michael was pleased, really – Terry was so miserable."

"I'll second that. I didn't trust him at all. The one thing that worries me about him leaving is, he knows too much about us."

"I don't think anyone would believe him, he's such a liar. Lying is second nature to him. If he tried to tell anyone who didn't know him, they'd think he was insane. I hope he'd think twice; Michael's still his family." He paused. "We've got company."

Danny got to his feet and left by the back door. When he returned, Matt was behind him. He came straight up to me, nodded to Janet and gave me a hug.

"I'm so pleased to see you're up and about. When Janet told me he'd broken your neck, I had tears in my eyes, I don't mind admitting." He sat next to me. "I must say, you look good on it. Danny kept telling me you'd be okay but I didn't believe him." He smiled at Danny, who had a smirk of I told you so written across his face.

"I'm fine now – everything is a bit strange, as you can imagine, or perhaps you can't." I smiled at him.

He was stunned for a second. "You got your wish, they're perfect. No more visits to the dentist for you."

"How's Faye, Matt?" I hope it's good news? My fingers were crossed.

"They've started her treatment but she asks for healing from Danny every night. She's a lot brighter in herself and not so depressed. You'll see her on Monday night. I told her what happened to you. She was horrified, Leah. She told me to say, she won't be scared of you. The only difference I can see, apart from the teeth, you're more stunning than before." Then he pushed a thought to Danny. Sorry, I had to say it. Danny giggled, not minding at all.

"Thank you, Matt. It was a shock to me; this or death? No argument, really."

I didn't realise we had an audience until I heard the laughter. Danny was creased up, and Matt and I soon joined him. _Life's too short_. That brought another bout of howling laughter. _I'd better shut up._

Matt stayed for a couple of hours. Faye's sister was with her to give him a break. It must have been a hell of a strain on him and I was glad that he'd come to us. I noticed he looked at Janet and Michael a lot, and read his mind. He was pleased she had someone. The job had taken over her life and he thought Michael was perfect for her, very attentive and happy. He liked that. Once Matt had gone home, Danny rang Elsbeth and came in from the hall, smiling.

"What's happening; is she coming tomorrow?" I asked as he sat down.

"She'll be here at ten. Everyone will be feeding, so it'll be fine. I think you should have a rest, Leah. You may not sleep but you should lie down, or you'll be exhausted halfway through tomorrow. I'll come up with you and take you over for more blood early in the morning, before Elsbeth arrives."

"Why would I need more so soon? You go a week between feeding..."

"Because you're only just turned, you'll need it more often than us for a while. It takes practice to go as long as we do between feeds. Once you get stronger, you'll be able to extend the time. We've all been there, Leah, don't forget. I've been thinking, you know the small bedroom, next to your bathroom?"

I nodded.

"I thought we could get a shower room put in there and you could help to choose it with me. Emily has a huge bathroom and she could have a large shower cubicle fitted in there, too. We should have some home comforts. The whole of the cellar needs something doing to it. We may as well use some of the money we have, as we'll be here forever."

"I like it. What made you think of that?" This is exciting.

"Before you came, we didn't think we deserved anything better, we all used the cellar. Not one of us used any of the bedrooms upstairs. You were the first. Emily kept everything clean and tidy and all the beds changed regularly. Why? I don't know. You made her lifetime when you came to live here. She only moved her clothes up there after you arrived, just after your shopping trip, remember?"

I giggled, thinking back to that day. "Have you thought about a games room for the boys? I'm sure they'd love one."

"That's a brilliant idea. The big room down there would be ideal for a games room. I'll get the boys clearing the cellar on Monday – they're feeding tomorrow. They could store everything in the empty rooms beneath Emily's studio. I could get a plumber in to fit all the bathroom needs, instead of using Graham. He has enough to do here as it is, and I'd like to get it started straight away."

## Chapter 12

We lay on top of the bed for me to rest and Danny showed me how to switch my brain off, close my eyes, and the night would go by in a blink. We were up at dawn and made the trek over to the embalming room. It would be so much easier with showers upstairs in the house. We went through the same steamy routine as on the day before. The bonus prize was even better, though. I had no worries and we changed together into an uninhibited union of tangled bodies – for hours.

Elsbeth arrived a few minutes early, driving into the yard as we stepped out of the door from work. Danny helped her out of the car.

"Thank you, Danny. Let me look at you, Leah. I've been so worried. You are perfect. You certainly are a vision to behold." She gave me an enormous hug.

"Come in, I'll make you some tea, Elsbeth. It's lovely to see you and thanks for visiting so often. I wasn't aware of anything or anyone."

"You had your own battle going on inside you. It's a good job Danny stopped the pain, from what the others have told me over the years, it was horrendous for them."

"I remember flashes of just after I was bitten. The pain was bad, I can't argue with that, but at the same time, I wanted it. Bloody weird to me."

Danny settled Elsbeth into one of the chairs while I made her tea. The smell is fucking awful. Thank God I'll never have to drink that again. Danny was following my thinking. I heard him giggle and explain to Elsbeth. She was laughing when I put her cup down.

"Crazy, isn't it?" I remarked. "I used to stay alive on the bloody stuff. Does it smell bad to you, Danny?"

"Pretty much. I had to stop breathing when I made it for you," he said with a giggle.

"So I was torturing you most days – well, every day. Why didn't you say anything? I'd have made my own." Silly boy.

"How could I deny the woman I love? You'd have done it for me."

"That's true. Now, Elsbeth, I hear the plans have been passed. Are you excited?"

"Very. I can't wait. There's only one problem, though, where will I hold the church meeting when the building work is going on? I couldn't shut down. You know how long we had to wait for all the seats to be filled, Danny. I don't really know what to do." She was close to tears.

Danny picked up her hand. "I know, Elsbeth. It took years to get them through the door. I'll pay for the hire of a hall, all through the work, so please don't worry about it anymore. I also know you'd have gone hungry to pay for a hall – your pension is for you to live on, not to prop that place up. You check a few places out and choose one. I'll take it from there and put an announcement in the paper to keep everyone informed."

"Thank you, Danny. I just haven't got it, this time."

Now that was resolved she settled down and drank her tea.

"We're having a few jobs done here, very soon. Leah had a brilliant idea for a games room for the boys, so I'm getting the whole of the cellar renovated for them. We're having a shower room put beside Leah's bathroom and a shower cubicle put into Emily's. We have more money than we know what to do with so we're having some home comforts for a change."

Elsbeth was brimming with joy as she glanced at Danny. "It's about time you spent some on yourselves; you used to live like hermits. Since Leah's arrival there's been an enormous change in all of you. Even with all the problems you've had lately, you're all happy, and I like it." She sat thinking for a few moments. "You probably won't like what I'm about to say, but I'm saying it, nonetheless. Leah, in a way I'm glad you're a vampire now; you've been injured so many times lately and could have been killed. Nothing can hurt you now and you'll be with your family forever." She looks worried.

"Elsbeth, I'm not mad at you for saying that. It crossed my mind, more than once, before this happened. I was the weak link, therefore the target. I have to say, I like being a vampire and God help anyone who crosses us now."

Danny had been grinning all through my little speech. Elsbeth smiled and drank her tea. She didn't stay much longer because she had a list of clients booked. We said goodbye in the yard and watched her drive away.

"What are we going to do now?" I asked as we walked back into the house.

"We could carry on where we left off this morning...if you want." _Good idea_.

We left the bedroom around six. Josh, Leo and Michael would be coming up from the cellar and Janet was coming soon, and it would be rude not to be downstairs.

"I think we should have the shower room soundproofed, don't you?" I looked at his grinning face. He was already there.

"This certainly is better for me, Leah. I found it extremely difficult, reining it in, sometimes."

"Since I've been turned, I understand how careful you were and you must have been tortured."

He glanced at me with a smile. I was right. You sacrificed a lot, being with me.

"It wasn't a sacrifice at all. I love you – always have and will forever."

We were halfway down the stairs when I stopped on a step above his. He turned to see why and I planted a hand both sides of his face and kissed him.

"Put him down, you don't know where he's been." Emily was at the top of the staircase, giggling.

Alec was laughing beside her. "Sorry, I can't shut her up. Sad, really."

That had us in stitches and we almost fell into the kitchen together. The boys were there already. Josh and Leo had a chessboard set up and had just started a game. The only thing I'd ever seen them play with.

"I'm having the big room in the cellar turned into a games room for you boys, and the whole cellar is being renovated. Starting from tomorrow, move anything not essential out to the rooms below Emily's studio."

They looked at each other and grinned.

"Thanks, Danny. What brought that on?" Josh asked.

"We've got plenty of money so we should spend some of it to make this place a bit more comfortable."

I caught Michael looking at his watch a couple of times. He was desperate to see Janet. He's hooked.

He's a bit like I was, Danny pushed at me. I didn't have a watch to keep checking but my internal clock got a hammering. I giggled at the thought of it.

We both heard Michael laughing, he'd caught it. At least he knew he wasn't the first to experience that.

A few minutes later Janet walked into the kitchen. "Hi, everyone..."

Michael hurried over to her, gazed into her eyes and said, "I love you."

She pulled his face to hers and gave him a warm, lingering kiss.

Those two were made for each other.

They broke apart slowly.

"Sorry about that. I miss him so much when we're not together, it hurts."

They came and sat down, holding hands.

"Michael, I think it's time you and Janet chose a bedroom upstairs," Danny told him.

Michael couldn't believe his ears. "What?"

"Go on. Take her up and choose a bedroom; you're staying up there from now on."

Talk about happy, he could hardly contain himself.

He smiled at Danny. "Thank you. You don't know what this means."

Danny countered, "I think I do. Go on..."

Michael picked up Janet's hand and flashed his eyes at her. She took no persuading; her chair pushed back and they headed for the door to the hall, giggling like a couple of kids.

Danny sat beside me. "That was perfect. I like to see him happy."

"I know exactly how he feels, don't forget."

He leaned over and kissed me. We talked to the others. Alec couldn't wait to see his brother again. He told us Graham's wife was having another baby and how chuffed he was to be an uncle again. Emily was cooking a meal for him and Janet and kept looking over as he told us, thrilled to bits because she'd be an aunty if they ever got wed.

I was waiting for the two lovebirds to return and find out which bedroom Janet had chosen. Danny glanced at me. Well... it will be her choice and not Michael's.

They both breezed back in beaming with happiness.

"Which one did you choose?" I asked them.

"The pale green one; I love the colour," Janet told us. "I can't get over how beautiful this whole house is. I just love it here."

Michael put his arm around her shoulder and she snuggled into him. We'd been sitting for a while when I asked Janet if she had any family.

"I was adopted and my parents both died in a hit and run. They were out walking with our dog and a lorry went out of control when speeding along a winding country lane. It hit them and just kept going. They got the driver, who'd been talking on his phone as he drove, and he served five years for killing them. Fucking disgusting in my book. Sorry, I shouldn't be swearing but I'm incensed every time I talk about it. That's the main reason I joined the force. They've been my family. I went in as a cadet as soon as I left school. You don't get to have a social life and any involvement between colleagues is frowned upon so there's never been anyone else," she confessed.

"You've got me now, though." Michael cuddled her and kissed her head.

"And I've got you. It was a stroke of luck I was put on that case or I'd never have met you all." Janet smiled at us. "I think it's fate; it has to be."

"There's a lot to be said for that, Janet. Leah may not have come into the church until she was much older, or never at all," Danny told her.

"Is that where you two met?"

"Yes, we'd been waiting for her for years. We knew all about her from the day she was born and followed her life. None of us had the courage to knock on her door. What would we have said – and she would have run a mile." He kissed my hand. "The first message she ever gave in church was for me. And the second."

"I remember it well, the weeks between church meetings, those first few weeks, were hell for me. I couldn't wait to see them again. I knew what I felt for Danny but didn't know if he felt the same. We were inseparable whenever we got the chance and Emily knew from the beginning, as I said before."

"Have you eaten, Janet, I'm making Alec a meal." Emily waited.

"I had something in the canteen. I was on duty until lunchtime today so I ate there, to fill in the day, but thanks anyway, Emily. I'll have a coffee if there's one going. I can make it, you're busy."

She went over to Emily and put the kettle on. Michael watched her with a contented smile on his face.

"Penny for your thoughts," I said to him.

"I can't believe this has happened, Leah. I never thought in a million years I'd find a woman who loves me. I didn't think a human would come within a hundred miles of us, voluntarily. I was resigned to a life alone. Seeing you two and Emily and Alec made me hope it might be possible. Even then, where would I meet someone? She's right, it's fate."

"We're all pleased you've found each other."

"I know you are. I can see it in your faces – thank you. If I hadn't been brought here that night, we may never have met. That doesn't bear thinking about."

Janet brought her coffee over. At least it doesn't smell as bad as tea. "I'm off until Thursday morning, early. I swapped shifts last month and I've had to take them now or lose them," she explained to us.

"Michael, why don't you take Janet over to Leah's cottage tomorrow?" Danny looked at me. "That's all right, isn't it, Leah?"

"Of course it's all right." I giggled. "You don't have to ask, just go and have some fun. I'm sure you'll love it." I expect they'll like the privacy more than the scenery.

Danny stifled a laugh.

Michael glanced at me, smiling. "Thanks, Leah, we'd love to go over." There was a glint in his eyes as he spoke.

Danny and I went up for my rest and we talked for a while before settling down for the night. We were fully clothed; we weren't actually sleeping.

"I've been thinking; we should get the bathrooms upstairs done first. Then the boys can use the embalming room until the cellar's finished. We don't know how long they'll take to do the work. I'll get on the phone tomorrow morning after we've been over there."

Danny had his arms wrapped around me. We were almost face to face.

"I think that's a good idea; we can't all use the two showers down there, we'd have to do it in shifts."

I giggled at the thought. Danny started kissing my forehead, down my nose and my mouth, I responded immediately. That put paid to my rest. Our clothing didn't stand a chance, in shreds in seconds. We'd been really civilised that afternoon, it had to be all the talk of love during the evening. _That's my excuse and I'm sticking to it_. Needless to say I got no rest. Was I worried? No.

Danny laughed on the way over to the embalming room.

"Come on, out with it," I coaxed.

"If we carry on like this you'll need a shopping trip soon and so will I."

He picked me up and swung me around really fast. The speed was exhilarating and no bother to me anymore.

"It's a good job I had some clothes up in your drawer," he said, "or I'd have had to come over here in some of yours."

It tickled me as I tried to visualise him in something I'd wear – I couldn't.

Danny got the crimson bags out of the fridge.

"Danny, how many of these would you have if you're only feeding once a week?"

"You're not going to believe this: fourteen." He waited for questions and he got them. He could see me trying to work out what to ask first.

"How can you drink that many?"

"You need that many a week to live on...if you can call this living. You're having that many already...two a day. I told you, we had to train ourselves to go a full week. It takes a long time to achieve. I've gone back to two a day to be with you through this, Leah, and we'll extend the time together."

I put my arms around his neck and kissed him. "Thank you."

A few minutes later, we were both consuming the blood as fast as we could. Danny was right when he'd explained the compulsion a few months ago. You couldn't get it down fast enough and definitely felt more alive after it and as it spread throughout your body, you can actually feel it. It radiated away from your throat the same as the pain did, not that I remembered much about that, thank God.

We had just stepped out of the shower to make love when Danny said, "We've got work."

We got dressed really fast and were leaving the embalming room at the same time Josh came through the door from Emily's boudoir. "Hi, I hope you're ready for work," he said, "there are eight coming in. I got a phone call this morning, asking if we could cope with that many. I told them, yes, of course. Michael wanted to know if he should stay. I told him to go and make the most of Janet's days off. That was right, wasn't it?"

"That's fine, Josh. I'd have said the same."

A horn blew outside and Danny hurried to open the doors. The first van backed in and two bodies were taken from that one. Five vans deposited bodies. It took a couple of hours in total. One was a vampire attack, two were 'died at home' and the rest were car accidents. Of the accidental deaths, there was a man and a woman and three teenagers – two boys and a girl. The vampire attack was a young boy, about fifteen, I guessed. The two who had died at home were elderly women from a nursing home in town. At least I can help with all but one.

The rest of the gang came in to see what we had to deal with.

Michael said, "Danny, are you sure about me going? You've got a lot in and you're going to need me."

Janet was behind him. I saw her looking at the bodies. She must have seen quite a few in her line of work; it didn't seem to worry her at all.

"You should go and have some fun, Michael."

"What if I work until late afternoon; we could go then?" He turned to Janet. "That's all right with you, isn't it?"

She nodded.

"That settles it; I'm staying...what's first?"

Janet followed him into the room. Michael and John started washing the bodies of the three teenagers. They'd had post mortems and were already clean but we still washed them again. Janet stopped at the table with the vampire attack on it. She looked carefully at his mutilated neck. I was looking at all the hands and didn't go near that body. She watched me and noticed. She misses nothing.

"Leah, why can't you touch this one?" No wonder she's good at her bloody job.

"If I do, I immediately see and feel them getting bitten. I can't go near any of them."

"We're finished, Danny," Michael called.

Danny came out of the embalming room with a tray in his hand and made his way between the tables to the first of the boys that needed stitching.

Janet watched Danny cross the room. "What's Danny going to do?" she asked me, keeping her eyes on him.

"He's going to stitch the face back together so the family can have an open coffin if they wish."

She was speechless; I giggled. Danny looked up, he'd been listening.

"Do you think he'd mind me watching? I think all this is fascinating."

"Go and ask him?" Thanks.

I looked over. Sorry. He giggled. That's all right, then.

Emily came over to me for a natter. "She's not worried a bit, is she?"

I glanced over; she was stood watching Danny.

"She's probably seen some horrendous sights that we don't ever get to see, if my last visit to the police station was anything to go by."

"What do you mean, Leah?" Emily asked.

"I had five boxes with bones in. I touched the bones in each box; two women and three men. They'd all been shackled to the roof of a garage and electrocuted. One of the women had a cattle prod pushed up her fanny until she died. The other four, electrocuted with a generator. All of them had been buried afterwards, but you can bet your life on it, she's seen stuff like that."

Emily looked shocked. "My God, Leah, you'd have felt all that."

"That wasn't the worst part...I had to touch three men they suspected of being involved in it. One of the men, the torturer with the generator, killed four of them. I swear if Danny hadn't been there to take the pain away, I think I'd have died when I touched him."

Emily's hand was over her mouth.

"Matt apologised afterwards. He had no idea I'd feel the pain, I know that. He promised he'd never give me anything like that again."

Danny's phone rang and he took it outside to answer it. When he came back in he walked up to me. "Leah, Matt just rang. They're prosecuting Maggie for Becky's death. He'll speak to you about it tonight, when he brings Faye over."

A huge grin grew on my face. "Yes!" I said, punching the air.

Everyone turned around. Danny gave me a hug and said, "This is what you've been waiting for. I'm thrilled." That's made my fucking day.

I heard cheering behind me. I turned around to find them all smiling.

I floated on air for the rest of the day. Finally, she's going to pay.

Janet and Michael left around five after he'd worked hard all day. Janet had remained in the receiving room, chatting and watching everyone.

She's quite at home with the dead it seems, including us. I heard Danny sniggering and looked at him.

"I just caught what you were thinking about the dead. I think it's funny, that's all..." He dried his hands and came over to me. "You've worked extremely hard today. I noticed you helping the others; you don't have to, you know." He kissed the top of my head.

"Many hands and all that. I'm not tired and I actually feel extremely strong. Danny, what time is Matt coming with Faye?"

"About seven, why?"

"Now we're just about finished, I thought we could go for a walk. I don't feel the cold now so we could walk by the river." A smile flashed across his face. What's he up to?

"Nothing. I only wondered if you'd like to drive your car down to the car park, and we could walk from there. You haven't driven since you were turned. I'd be interested to see how you get on. Curious, that's all."

"I'm up for that. Are you finished here?"

He quickly tidied a few things away, then said, "I'm all yours." I know and I love it.

He had his arm around my shoulders as we strolled over to the house, picked up the keys, told Alec what we were doing and proceeded to the huge garage to get my car out.

I got in the driver's seat and drove out of the garage and down to the car park, gassing away to Danny all the way there. When I stopped the car he was laughing beside me.

"Why are you laughing? Have I made some horrendous mistake?"

"No, silly. You drove down here as if you'd been driving about fifty years and never shut up all the way. I think you should use those six driving lessons and put in for your test. You'd probably pass the advanced test if you took it."

I couldn't believe it. That shut me up, I bet you're pleased?

He laughed and gave me a hug. "Shall we go for that walk?"

I nodded my approval.

We'd been walking for about twenty minutes when he said, "You're quiet, Leah. What's wrong? Have I upset you in any way?" He had his arm around my shoulder.

I turned towards him. "If everything is so much stronger, like the driving, they're all going to be scared of me again. I hated that." If I could cry, I'd be in floods right now.

He stopped us walking and put his arms around me, to give me a tight cuddle. "Leah, please don't be upset. They'd think nothing of the sort. You were human when all that happened. They were in shock as well as scared and just didn't expect you to be able to do all that. They've seen you crawl down the walls in the den since then. They didn't run, did they? And you were still human when you did that."

I thought about it. "The memory hasn't developed like the driving. I think I'm going to be the first thick, fucking vampire."

Danny bent over double, in fits of laughter. A couple of seconds later I joined him. Suppose it did sound daft.

"You're priceless, Leah. Let me explain a few things. The brain is the last thing to develop. There are such a lot of changes to go through. You kept talking about me having twenty-five brains; it's not quite like that, you'll see. You'll notice little things at first. Your brain will expand and be able to deal with huge amounts of things at a time. Multi-tasking has nothing on it. Remember the day I was talking to Graham and Alec and talking in your head about staying longer for lunch." I nodded. "Well...I wasn't just doing that. I was also giving a load of instructions to Josh – for the two funerals booked on the next day." Now I am fucking speechless. "Let's go back to the car and you can drive me home," he said and turned us around to saunter back towards the car park.

"I'm going to have to stop worrying about so much, I know that now. That doesn't seem to have changed, like the sarcasm."

"I never want that to change, I love it." He picked me up and kissed me all the way to the car.

We parked the car in the garage and walked over to the house. Matt's car was near the back door.

"He's early," I said. "Bloody hell, I wonder who they bumped into, in the house."

We rushed in. Matt and Faye were sitting at the table with Alec. Emily was busying herself on the other side of the kitchen.

Danny looked relieved.

Matt turned his head and said, "Hi," as we sat down with them. We got the greetings out of the way.

Faye was looking at me closely. "I don't see any change in you, except you're more beautiful, Leah."

I smiled at her and she nearly fell off her chair.

"Well...it was worth getting bitten for those buggers alone..." She giggled and Matt creased up beside her.

"I agree. I've been envious of theirs since the first day I saw them, Faye. It took such a long time to get them."

Danny elbowed me, in fits.

Once the hilarity had calmed down I chatted to Matt about the last job I'd done for him. Danny got up to make them drinks, alongside Emily. I knew what he was doing. He brought Emily back to the table and she stood, almost behind him.

"Faye, can you remember a few years back when we rang to speak to Matt and a certain someone talked with you until he came back from the shop? You'd sent him on an errand."

She smiled. "Yes, I kept her talking as he was due back any minute."

Danny carried on. "You've rung each other ever since, regularly. Am I right?"

"Yes, we get on like a house on fire. I think she's great, why?"

Danny pulled Emily in front of him. "This is my cousin Emily. She's the woman you've never seen, but spoken to often."

Faye got out of her chair and went around the table to Emily. She put her arms out and gave her a hug.

"I didn't want to scare you away. That's why I didn't speak when you came in, Faye. I'm sorry."

"Did you honestly think I'd be worried about meeting you? I see you're the same as Danny but who cares? I don't..."

Danny sat next to me. Emily took Faye over to where we make drinks and they talked and laughed, catching up until the tea was made. They came back to the table and Emily sat next to Faye. She introduced Faye to Alec and they had their heads together for a while, talking quietly.

While all that was going on, Matt explained what was happening about Maggie.

"We're doing her for GBH. There's enough hospital proof and your witnessing the fight, to finally prosecute her. Becky's blood was all over her hands. The DNA results have come through. It's taken ages because they're pulling old files and matching the DNA to crimes up to ten years ago. The labs are heaving with a backlog of work on one side and a mounting workload on the other. I'll keep you posted on the trial dates."

"I have a question, Matt. What if anyone noticed I wasn't human?" Fair point, Danny thought.

Matt rubbed his chin for a few moments. "You heard Faye – blag it. You could always say you've had a spot of cosmetic surgery." He waited for another question, which didn't come.

"Good idea, Matt. I'll just say I've been under the knife. That should shut them up. We can afford it."

Danny giggled beside me.

"If they mention the teeth, I'll tell them they're the latest implants; they'd all want some and be queuing up for the dentist's name."

Matt and Danny were laughing uncontrollably.

I looked over to Emily and Faye, who were giggling at my last statement.

"I wish you could buy them," Faye said.

We all talked for about an hour. Danny had healing to do so he brought the subject up.

"How have you been since last week, Faye?"

"I've had one lot of chemo and the next is in ten days' time. I ask you for healing every night. I'm not as depressed as I was. I didn't like the black cloud hanging over me, from the day we were told. I honestly am happier now, and I didn't expect that," she explained to him.

"That's good. I think I should give you some more healing. Are you ready?"

"Yes." She got up and took hold of Danny's hand. "You can all come if you want."

Alec stayed at the table but the rest of us filled the chairs in the healing room.

Danny went through the healing with Faye, as before. When he caught the blue healing flame he spoke to Matt, silently. He pushed instructions into Matt's head. Make yourself comfortable, Matt, and close your eyes. I'm giving you the flame this time, to ease your stress. Matt readied himself and closed his eyes. Danny put the flame on his head. Emily and I were transfixed, watching it dance all over his body right down to his feet. I knew what it felt like; Emily had never even seen it before. She'd have plenty of questions for me afterwards. Danny caught the flame and it disappeared into his hands. Stay still, Matt, let the healing do its work. Faye sat up on the bed and talked quietly to Emily while Matt rested. He opened his eyes and smiled at Danny.

"That was amazing. I watched it on Leah last week; I'd no idea it would feel like that. I meant to speak to you about it on Saturday night, but forgot, with Leah being bitten."

"I've never experienced it myself. I've never come across anyone else who could do it," Danny explained to Matt.

Back in the kitchen, after another hot drink they said goodbye to us. Emily made arrangements with Faye that she'd ring her in the week.

The boys came in from work. They must have been waiting until they'd gone.

"Thanks, lads," Danny said to them. "How have things progressed over there?"

"Three are being embalmed now and two waiting until tomorrow morning. The elderly ladies will be ready for embalming tomorrow afternoon. Then there's just the young lad to see to. I had his family on the phone. They would like an open coffin, Danny. I didn't know what to tell them, so I said you'd ring tomorrow," Josh explained.

"That's fine, Josh. I should offer to repair him and see what they say. Did the plumber ring back with the estimate, do you know?"

"It's on the desk over in work. Do you want me to get it? I don't mind..."

"If you like, thanks."

Josh left us.

I turned to Danny. "When did the plumber come? I didn't see anyone."

"You were busy helping everyone. He came just after I finished the boy's face. I took him over and showed him what we wanted upstairs, then explained there would be more work later and we wanted the job done yesterday. You can choose what sort of shower and fittings, he's just giving a general price for the whole job for now. It doesn't matter how much it is, we're having it anyway; he doesn't know that, though."

I smiled at him and was about to speak when Josh returned with the estimate.

Danny looked at it and nodded. "He's cheap, I'll give him that. I'll ring him tomorrow and tell him to go ahead and bring some books, so you and Emily can choose what you want. Now, Leah, you worked really hard today and you should be getting some rest, shall we go up?" He smiled and held his hand out for mine. We said goodnight and left them to their own devices for the night.

I actually did rest through the night. Danny explained how I'd get away with it for a while but it would hit me sooner or later if I didn't try and rest a certain amount of time. He knew it was as much his fault that I hadn't rested last night and promised to try to be good. I wasn't complaining at all – I'd thoroughly enjoyed it – but I had to listen. I didn't want to be the weak link, not anymore.

At dawn, we were in the embalming room, shagging like there was no tomorrow, after feeding. We know we'll see an infinite number of tomorrows; that's the difference.

It really was no hardship at all to wait the extra few hours, which somehow made it all the more special. Danny checked how all the work was progressing, changed the bodies for embalming and grabbed my hand before we left to join the others in the house.

Josh looked up as we entered the kitchen. "Hi, both. I'll go over in a minute and change over the work."

"Sit there, Josh," Danny said. "I've done it. It's quite handy, us being over there every morning."

We sat down to wait for everyone to show their faces. It didn't take long.

I had plenty of work to keep me busy throughout the day, with all the hands to do. I managed them faster than before, without switching to high speed, and I knew Emily was impressed. At lunchtime, Danny liaised with the plumber in the kitchen. Emily and I chose what we wanted for our new showers and he told us he was ready to start tomorrow.

The plumber began his refurbishments in the house while we were working and we didn't notice any disruption at all. During the afternoon, a young boy, presumably the plumber's mate, opened the door to the receiving room and came in to talk to Danny about something. I happened to have glanced at Josh on the other side of the room. Leo was beside him and suddenly looked up at the boy, and continued staring at him the whole time he was in the room. It was unusual for Leo to take an interest in someone like that. He'd been around humans for a lot of years, and since I'd been here I'd never seen him interested in anyone. That set me thinking and I blocked it from anyone who might have caught my thoughts, even Danny.

Quite a while later, Danny called me into his office. He was peering at something on the computer screen when I went in so I sat on the end of his desk and waited for him to finish.

Danny looked up. "Leah, I've been trying to talk to you in your head for the last hour. Is something wrong? Are you all right?" He waited for an answer.

"I've been thinking, that's all." I could see that didn't satisfy him.

"That doesn't usually block everyone out and we've got no staff in today. I don't understand it." He looked me in the face and waited for an answer again.

"It's nothing, it doesn't matter..."

Danny put his hand over mine. "Something is wrong, Leah, and now I'm worried."

"If I tell you, block anyone else from hearing it."

Danny looked bemused, but complied.

"I may have read this all wrong, but I don't think so. Leo was very interested in the lad who was with the plumber. Have you ever thought he might be gay? Do you have gay vampires? I don't know..."

Danny didn't shout, like I was worried he might do, but he did look puzzled for a minute, and because he was blocking everyone, I had to wait until he was ready to speak. The minute stretched to three. I was tapping my foot in my head, I was so bloody impatient. That could be a vampire thing, of course.

"I don't know what to think about it, Leah. We've never mixed with any other vampires, except the ones we rescued and none of them are gay. Mind you...the two youngest boys were turned so early in puberty, who would know if they would be or not? I think we have to see what happens and can't do anything else. I'm not doubting you at all, Leah and I'm glad you told me. Have you known anyone in your past who was gay?"

"Yes, and I sensed it immediately – and they weren't obvious. Not hand flapping queens or anything. In Newcastle, we had two boys in my class. I got on with one of them really well. In fact, he was as near to a best friend you could have. His name was Craig."

"I've just thought of something. Can you remember the second time you came to church? Leo nearly knocked you off the bus. He told me about it."

I cast my mind back. "Yes, go on..."

Danny was smiling now. "Well...he'd been missing for nearly a week and didn't get to feed on the Sunday. I think you told him he looked better, the next time you saw him."

I nodded.

"Now I'm wondering if he was seeing someone then. It didn't last long if he was. We didn't quiz him about anything. We were just happy he was back."

"I'm pleased I blocked it from everyone now. I wouldn't like to embarrass him."

"You were right; thank you, Leah. We'll have to watch what happens, and if he needs us we'll be there for him." He stood up and cuddled me. "I love you."

"And I you."

Danny and I were in the house after we finished our work. The four boys came over half an hour after we had and hurried down to the cellar to shift some of the things they didn't use often, in preparation for the re-vamp.

"We've got company," Danny informed us and got up from his chair and left by the back door.

He returned ten minutes later with the young plumber's lad in tow.

"Billy's left his house keys in their things under the staircase." He turned to him. "Go and get them, it's no problem."

Billy scooted past Danny and left the kitchen by the hall door. Two of the boys were carrying a huge chest of drawers, full of clothes, up from the cellar. Billy came through the hall door just as the boys reached the level floor of the kitchen. They were headed for the back door.

He held his keys up. "See you tomorrow."

He stopped and waited for the boys to manoeuvre the drawers around an awkward bend at the end of the island. As they turned the drawers, Leo faced Billy. It was obvious he knew him. He turned ashen, if that was possible. Danny watched them with interest.

"Come on, Leo, or we'll never get this done," Josh prompted him.

Leo couldn't move and put the drawers down.

"What's go–" Josh didn't say anymore, he put his end down and stared at Billy – who was staring at Leo.

"What the hell's going on, Leo?" Josh was getting annoyed with him.

Danny stood up. "Josh, go down in the cellar, please. I'll call you in a minute."

Billy was visibly shaking and Leo also looked scared.

When Josh had left the room, Danny walked over to them. "Do you two want to go somewhere to talk?"

I could see Leo relax and he nodded to Billy.

Billy turned to face Danny. "Yes, please." The poor kid must be petrified.

"Go in the big sitting room, Leo, and take as long as you want."

Leo led the way, thanking Danny as he passed. Billy followed him and the hall door shut behind them.

"Josh, come up. I'll help you with the carrying."

Josh ran up the steps. "What's going on, Danny?" He looked bewildered.

"I think we should let Leo tell us himself. Get that end and I'll help you."

They both lifted the heavy chest of drawers as if it was made of cardboard, Danny looking over his shoulder as he negotiated reversing through the back door.

A couple of minutes later Michael and Janet returned from their seaside break.

"We've had a brilliant time, Leah." Janet came straight to me and kissed my cheek. "Thanks, that's just what we needed. The cottage is lovely and we've left it clean and tidy. I've got work in the morning so I'm not hanging around long." She sat next to me with Michael on her other side.

Michael grinned. "Thanks, Leah. We have had a great time and we did walk along the beach once, to see the scenery." He flashed his eyes at me and giggled, knowing I'd remembered my thoughts on them staying there.

I laughed at his mischief. "I'm pleased you liked it and you can use it anytime you want. Do you want a hot drink, Janet? I'll make you one."

Danny and Josh came back in and welcomed the returning couple before sitting down with us.

"No, thanks, Leah, I really have to go. My shift starts at six in the morning and I need to get some sleep; haven't had much."

They both giggled to each other and we laughed with them. We know exactly what she means. After giving everyone a hug, Janet followed Michael to her car, where a lingering, smoochy goodbye would be inevitable.

Greg and John came up the cellar steps with a huge wardrobe. It looked ridiculous, two boys, not tall by any means, carrying a wardrobe four men would struggle to lift. I'll never come to terms with the strength thing, it looks absurd.

When the two boys came back in from the yard, Michael was with them. They joined us at the kitchen table. "Where's Leo?" Michael asked. "Is he still working?"

"No, he's talking to the plumber's lad in the sitting room," Danny told him.

Michael looked baffled for a minute. "Where's Emily and Alec, then?"

"Still over there. Emily's finishing a job off."

Michael looked bored. He's already missing Janet.

"I can't even have an early night because that's bloody well impossible," Michael blurted out. "I'm missing her already and she's only just gone. How the hell am I going to last until Friday night?" I feel sorry for him.

"When Leah first met us, it was hell during the week, until church," Danny explained. "The only way I could deal with it was to push it to the very back of my mind. Even then, it was hard. It's probably worse for you, Michael. You've been together for two whole days, with no distractions."

"I suppose you're right. It's the awareness class tomorrow night; that'll break it up a bit." He's sorted it out in his mind, thank goodness.

Leo came through the hall door and asked Danny and me to go with him to the sitting room. We both followed.

Billy was sitting on one of the sofas with Leo next to him so we sat on the sofa, opposite.

"I've got something to tell you but please don't be mad, Danny." He waited to build more courage to carry on.

Danny smiled at him. "I won't get mad at anything you have to say, Leo, so stop worrying, please?"

"Do you remember when I stayed away for nearly a week?"

Danny nodded.

"Well...I was with Billy. I only came back because I didn't want to feed off anyone or any animal."

Billy put his hand on Leo's, to give him some support.

"Why didn't you say anything to any of us? We could have sorted something out, so you could still see each other," Danny said gently.

Leo was shocked that Danny wasn't blazing mad, for one – and two, he understood what Leo was divulging and wasn't upset with him.

"I was scared to say anything, to anyone. I was convinced you'd think I was a freak. I'm not your normal vampire, if I'm gay. Billy knows all about me. I told him when we met at a funeral."

"The only thing I'm mad about is that you've wasted all those months apart. You know nothing's normal around here, especially us."

Billy giggled.

"I really thought you'd go ballistic," Leo said. "I honestly did."

Danny stood up and put his arms out to Leo. "Come here..."

Leo got up and they hugged for a minute.

"Aren't you going to introduce us, then?"

Leo smiled for the first time since we'd entered the room, all the worry gone. "This is Billy Marchant. Billy, this is my cousin Leah and my cousin Danny."

I got up and gave Billy a hug and then Leo. Danny shook Billy's hand. "You're welcome here anytime, Billy."

"Thanks, Danny, and you, Leah. Thank God you wanted showers fitted."

We ended up laughing with him.

There was a knock on the door. "Can we come and meet him, please," Emily called.

"If you must," Danny said, giggling. "She misses nothing."

Billy laughed at this.

Everyone trooped in to be introduced to Billy, who stood with his arm over Leo's shoulder, comfortable in his own skin – and with us.

## Chapter 13

It turned out that Billy was doing an apprenticeship with the plumber and was already most of his way through his second year. He lived alone, in digs, because his family had disowned him after learning he was gay.

Both boys had known each other long before Leo had disappeared. They'd made arrangements to meet up when Leo was on funerals and since Leo had come home, they'd not seen each other at all, which must have been hard for them both.

We were sitting around the table in the kitchen as we learned all about it. He was originally from Dorchester and moved to town because of the draw of the gay scene; although he'd never sought any company amongst them since meeting up with Leo. His boss hadn't been doing any local jobs recently, providing Billy with no opportunity to seek Leo out. _Fate is playing a large part in this growing family of ours._

Billy stayed with us until eleven that night, but was back before his normal time for work, so that he and Leo could spend some time together.

We came across from the embalming room and found them sitting together in the kitchen.

"Haven't you offered Billy a drink, Leo?" I'm so pleased you're together.

"I was waiting for Alec. I don't know how to make any of it, Leah."

I smiled at him. "I'm sorry, Leo. I didn't think of that. What do you drink, Billy?"

"Coffee, please, white, two sugars." He turned to Leo. "I could have shown you, Leo, you should have asked."

"I was embarrassed to admit it. Sorry, Billy."

Danny was sitting opposite them, taking in how natural they were with each other. Billy was very kind and we could all see that. He fitted in very well and had no hang-ups about being gay or what Leo was.

The plumber walked through the back door. His eyes lit up when he saw Billy with Leo. "You've found him then, Billy? I knew you would, eventually."

Billy turned around and said, "He's been here all along – and am I pleased you got this job. I'll be with you in a minute."

"Would you like to join us?" I said to the plumber. "What do you drink? Sorry, I don't know your name."

"It's Pete, but everyone calls me Leaky Pete. Thanks, I'll have a coffee, please: white, no sugar."

"Well then, take a seat, Leaky Pete," Danny offered, grinning at the nickname as he pulled out the chair beside Leo.

"He's been pining for you, Leo. When you disappeared he was really upset. Billy explained why you went and I think that took a lot of guts."

"Do you know what we are, Pete?" Danny asked him.

"Yes, I have done for some time. It doesn't bother me. I saw how Leo was with Billy. He's a good kid. I've heard all the rumours about you but I know better. I just smile when I hear it; they know nothing," Pete stated.

Danny's jaw dropped as he took it all in.

"I didn't know Leo was from here or I'd have brought Billy over. I'm not surprised he is though; you're all very caring, doing this job. I've been to some of the funerals you've arranged. You knock spots off any other funeral business for miles around. I've also heard about the funerals you do for free. I don't know about vampires, I think you're bloody angels." Danny's lost for words; that doesn't happen often.

"Here's your coffee, Pete. Leo, hand that to Billy, please."

I sat next to Danny and nudged him. "Speak."

Danny turned to me. "Did you hear that, Leah?"

"Of course I did. All along I've been telling you, you put humans to shame."

"I agree," Leaky Pete said and smiled at Danny, who by now was not lost for words.

"Thank you, erm, Leaky. If anyone wants a reference, I'm giving your name."

We all laughed at him.

Emily walked in with Alec. "What have we missed? I was laughing at Alec and didn't catch half of it."

She sat down next to Danny and Alec made himself some tea and joined us. Danny told them what Leaky Pete had said.

Emily smiled. "It's very nice of you to say that, Pete, thank you. We try our best."

"I think you go above and beyond. Apart from the people who have nothing to talk about and gossip, I hear lots of people praising you, from all over." He drank some of his coffee.

"We're doing out the whole of the cellar," Danny said, "and we have four shower rooms to install down there, too, Pete. The boys are still clearing it but I'll take you down when they've finished. I like your work. I had a look upstairs last night." Danny really likes him, I can tell.

"Thanks, Danny. I started plumbing as an apprentice, like Billy...thirty years ago, now. We've had a few recessions to work through but I've always had work, mostly by word of mouth. I've only ever had my phone number in Yellow Pages and I've never had to advertise. I suppose I've been lucky."

You could see he was content with his life.

"The carriage has been our only advert," Danny said.

"And what an advert – it's quite magnificent. It's all the extras you give freely, like the cars you provide for everyone after the funeral. I know John who drives the carriage. Your staff think highly of you all." He smiled at Danny.

"Don't say if you don't want to, but do they know what we are? None of them has said a word to us. We don't actually know what they think."

"They know, of course they do. I think most of them have worked for other firms before they worked for you. You actually treat your staff like human beings. It's not even that, why they think so much of you all. Last winter, for example, you worked around the clock for three months solid, didn't you? And you went out with all the funerals, did lots for free, for families on their uppers. They know you don't expect payment for a lot of the funerals you do. The funniest thing John ever told me about was the time you were approached to take part in a vampire film with the carriage."

Danny started to laugh. "I remember it well. John could hardly keep a straight face for months. I think he enjoyed being in the film."

Leaky Pete nodded vigorously. "He did – had a great time. We meet up every couple of months. Once, someone was badmouthing you all in the pub we were in. He went mad at them, read them the riot act. He won't hear a bad word about you. I've probably said too much, I expect." He knitted his brows.

"We won't breathe a word, Pete, don't worry. I've always known the staff were loyal, but it's nice to know how they think. Thanks."

When Leaky Pete had finished his drink, he said to Billy, "Come on, we have work to do. You can see Leo at lunchtime," he looked at Danny, "if that's okay with you. Oh, I forgot, you don't stop for lunch, sorry."

"Leo can spend Billy's lunchtime with him, we're flexible, don't worry. It's nice he has someone to enjoy his free time with, he works all the hours God sends."

Billy and Leo glanced at each other, no need for words. I'm pleased for them both. Pete and Billy left us.

"Thanks, Danny," Leo said and got up to go over to work. We all trooped along behind him, to carry on with work already underway and see what else had come in.

We found Josh and Michael staring at the bodies on tables, not quite believing the sight confronting them. They'd accepted them while we'd been talking to the plumber. Five vampire attacks and three accidents.

Danny was furious and strode off in the direction of his office. "Come with me, Leah, please?"

I followed him in and Danny closed the door behind us. "There must be more than two vampires on the loose. This is really getting out of hand." He looked desperate.

"We'll have to start planning, Danny. We'll need the armoured truck, so have a word with Alec. The weather's against us and the sun is weak this time of year. Do you think your telescope could be used to concentrate the sun's rays?"

Danny looked up. A smile filled his face. "Come here." I stepped into his open arms. "You always come up with good ideas and you haven't even had a drop to drink this time." His arms wrapped around my body. "Your brain must be expanding already, Leah. I'd never have thought of using that. We'll have to dismantle it. We can stow it in one of the outhouses, ready to deploy when we need it."

"Is there any way to find out geographically, exactly where any of them were bitten? We'd have to scour the countryside, where they were killed, and try to find where they're holed up during the daylight hours. The air raid shelters are a good place to start. There's only one problem with that, they know all of you and me."

"We'll cross that bridge when we come to it. I'll speak to Alec and get the truck here for an indefinite period, this time. I wonder if Matt could get us the information we need, regarding where they were bitten...we can ask. I'm sure he'll help as much as possible."

"Come on, we should do some work. Don't say anything to anyone, except Alec. He'll keep his mouth shut." I thought for a moment. "No, we can't do that. We have to keep anyone human, who has anything to do with us, safe. We'll have to tell them all exactly what's going on. Janet, Billy, Matt, Faye and Alec will be first in the firing line, and then the plumber. God, what a mess."

Danny cuddled me. "We'll get it sorted, Leah. The telescope idea is brilliant. We'll pick them off, one at a time. The good thing is, not one of them will be as strong as him, physically or mentally. I'll be the strongest; they're all younger than me. Graham will be here soon, we may have to use him for some of the disposal. I think we should bury the ash, in blocks of concrete; to be sure they can't join together, ever. I feel better now we have some sort of plan to get started. Thank you." He kissed the top of my head, put his arm around my shoulder and we ambled back into work.

During the morning, Danny and I picked up thoughts from all of them: wondering why we'd been in the office for so long. In the end, Danny asked everyone to stop work and listen. Emily joined us.

"I'm shocked about the number of vampire attacks in here today. I think more vampires are out there, not just David and George. They've either made mistakes and not killed properly, or it's deliberate."

The boys looked at one another and back to Danny.

"However it's happened we've got a bigger problem on our hands than we thought. Leah's come up with a brilliant idea, to use the telescope to intensify the sun's rays. Even on a winter's day, if the sun is shining at all we'll be able to turn them into ash. The magnification on the telescope is huge."

Smiles were exchanged around the room; they all nodded at me. They like it.

"The next thing for us to worry about is all the humans we have coming to the house. It must be our priority to keep them from harm. Emily can tell Alec. Janet will be here tomorrow, is that right, Michael?"

He nodded to Danny.

"Matt and Faye will be here on Monday night, we'll tell them then. Billy would be wise to stay here, Leo, as he lives on his own – have a word? One of us could escort the plumber on and off the premises. The security guards will be extra vigilant on the main drive. I think that's all we can do. The park around the house is where something could happen to any of them as it's quite a distance to the road. Does anyone have any questions?" Danny waited and no one spoke up.

"We start dismantling the telescope tomorrow, after church. We're putting it into one of the outhouses and it can be pulled out when we need it. Okay, let's get back to work – and, thanks."

They all returned to the jobs they were doing.

Danny came out of the embalming room with a suture tray to work on the earlier vampire attack victim: the young boy. His parents had asked Danny to repair his neck and he was on a table next to me. I was doing the hands on the accident woman.

"I can move him if you want, Leah? I don't want this bringing back bad memories for you."

I was just about to answer him when Michael came over to say something. Danny looked at him, waiting to hear what he wanted.

"Danny, Janet lives on her own. Could she stay here? I'll escort her on and off the premises." He waited.

"Of course she can. I didn't think, Michael. I presumed she lived with friends...sorry. You'll have to let her get some sleep though, she does a responsible job," Danny told him, with a smile on his lips.

Michael grinned back at him. "I promise I'll be good and let her sleep."

He left us, a lot happier.

"Danny, you can do what you did for Mum beside me. I'd like to watch. It's different on someone else."

I smiled at him, and he relaxed and started working his magic. I finished the hands I was doing and stood next to Danny, watching as he carefully made good the damage done to the lovely young boy. His parents would be very grateful.

Leo came back over from the house, having spent the last hour with Billy on his lunch break. "Billy's really pleased he's staying here," he informed us.

Danny told him to pick one of the unoccupied bedrooms upstairs, and that he was moving up there. We could see Leo didn't know what to say. If he could have cried, I'm sure he would have.

Danny put his arm around his shoulder. "Go on, go and choose one now."

Leo looked at him. "Thank you, Danny, for accepting us."

"What did you think I'd do? You're my family...now, go!"

Leo left us, elated.

"You're a good man, Danny Crosby," I said to him as he turned back to finish the boy. He giggled. We both know 'man' isn't quite the right word, but who cares.

The afternoon went quickly and I dashed over to bathe and get ready for the awareness class. I hadn't been for so long, it felt strange. I was also a bit worried. I didn't know what they'd think of me now that I was turned. Danny came into my dressing room carrying a pile of his clothes.

"Do you have anywhere for me to put these, Leah? They're clearing out the cupboards in the cellar."

I smiled at him, remembering the shredded clothes the other night. Danny laughed; he was there with me.

"Half of this wardrobe is empty and the two bottom drawers. You could have this whole wardrobe. I'll clear the things out." I opened the doors and lifted out the few hanging things and took them to another one. "When the shower room is finished, it won't be practical for your clothes to be down there. I was going to suggest it, anyway."

He loaded his clothes into the drawers and went back to collect the rest. When he returned, he had all the suits he wore for the funerals.

"Thanks, Leah, it does make sense. The fridges are being delivered tomorrow, one for each shower room. Pete didn't bat an eyelid when I asked for space for a fridge. He has to isolate the electricity from any water, so I had to tell him. Have you seen what he's done?"

I shook my head.

"I'll show you."

We crossed the hall to inspect everything he'd done inside our shower room. There was another tiny room to house the fridge, with a glass door to seal everything from any water vapour.

Danny opened the door and showed me the rubber seal all around it. "We can't open this if the shower is running. He's also rigged a dehumidifier in the wall to get rid of all the water in the atmosphere. He's thought of everything, clever man."

"It looks lovely and he's nearly finished, hasn't he?" It looks finished to me.

"You're almost right. He said he had to connect the wiring on the dehumidifier tomorrow and needed more conduit to sheathe some of the cables. Then he'll be finished. We could use it on Saturday morning. He'll start on Emily's shower on Monday."

"Now I'll be able to take down that horrible curtain around the bath. It stuck to me every time I used it."

Danny laughed at me.

Before we went down to join Michael, I asked Danny a question. "Do you remember what you told Matt, about you never finding anyone who could do healing the way you do?"

Danny smiled. What's she up to?

"I'm up to nothing. You know Michael took my pain away; do you think he may be able to do healing? It's just a thought."

He nodded. "A good thought, Leah. I think we should try him out when we get home tonight. We better leave or we'll be late but it's a great idea."

We joined Michael and hurried out to the car. On the way to church, Danny told Michael about the conversation we'd had.

The tone of Michael's voice said it all. "I'd love to learn, Danny...can't wait; thanks."

As we got nearer to the church hall, I became more uneasy about going in. I started shaking.

Danny looked over to me. "Leah, what's wrong?" He grabbed my hand and stopped the car.

"I can't go in there."

Danny read my mind and now he was worried. "They wouldn't think that, they know us."

Michael spoke up. "They might, Danny. There's been nothing on the news about the attacks. She's right; they're going to think one of us did it."

Danny sat for a minute, thinking. "We'll have to say it was the man that attacked her before. I'll have to speak to Elsbeth before we go in," he said, taking his phone out to arrange it with her.

Elsbeth met us at the front of the hall once everyone attending the class was inside.

Danny cleared his throat. "Elsbeth, we have a problem. Everyone will think one of us turned Leah. We have to say the vampire who attacked her before came back to finish the job. There's been nothing on the news about all the deaths recently."

She smiled at Danny. "Don't worry, I've been thinking the same. I've said nothing to them, so far."

We all breathed a sigh of relief and followed her inside. All heads turned towards us. No one said a word, they just stared.

God love her, Elsbeth broached the subject with them. "You look shocked," she told the wide-eyed audience. "I'm not surprised – so was I when I found out Leah was attacked by the vampire that's responsible for biting them all. I couldn't believe he'd come back, but he did. She was attacked in her bedroom in their home. He broke her neck this time, so she couldn't push him away like before. If he hadn't bitten her she would have died – so just remember that." She said no more. Thank you, Elsbeth.

We relaxed, grabbed a chair each and sat down.

Elsbeth came over to us. "Marcia and Rachel will be here to see you later on."

She went back to take the class.

"Now, have any of you heard what Scrying is?"

Most of the class looked baffled. Danny put his hand up.

"Yes, Danny?"

"Any reflective object can be used in Scrying: glass or water. You stare into it and see things, or your face could change to that of a spirit."

"Perfect description, Danny. Would anyone like to try it? I have an old mirror here and a crystal ball. Come on, one of you. You can't always leave it to Danny or Leah for a demonstration."

Michael put his hand up. "I'll try it, Elsbeth."

She smiled at him. "Thank you, Michael. At least you're eager to learn." She looked at the others, slightly annoyed that they always bottled out. "Come and sit here at the mirror, Michael?"

He was chuffed to bits.

"The rest of you can stand behind him and watch." She saw how reluctant they were to leave their seats and tutted to herself.

Danny and I stood further back to watch.

"Now," she continued, "I'll turn the lights off, leaving only one, to create an atmosphere."

She walked to the bank of switches near the exit and turned them off, one at a time.

"Michael, I want you to concentrate very hard on your reflection. It'll take a little while, so please be patient."

Michael nodded to her and stared into the mirror. The people in the class behind him were visible in the mirror, but after a while a grey mist swirled behind his head, obliterating everyone but him.

A few minutes passed and things changed again. I couldn't quite take it in; unable to take my eyes off Michael's very male face that had begun to take on feminine features. A woman's face was all I could see five minutes later. The face was animated and Michael hadn't moved a muscle. She was trying to speak but very hesitant.

Hello, Michael.

"Hello, Clare," Michael answered. Although the rest of the class couldn't hear her, they could see her mouth move and shifted on their feet when Michael answered.

We know what happened and we're sorry we couldn't help.

"You couldn't have done anything to help me, Clare, so please don't be sorry."

Are you well, Michael?

"I'm fine. Don't worry about me."

I'll see you again.

She started to fade.

"Goodbye, Clare. Thank you for coming."

Her face had gone completely and Michael could be seen in the mirror again. He stared at the swirling mist that slowly disappeared behind his reflection and there was silence from the rest of the class as their reflections came into view once more.

Elsbeth was the first one to speak up. "Who was she, Michael?" she asked gently.

"My mother's sister, Elsbeth. I don't know how long it's been since I last saw her. I've no idea when I was turned."

He turned in the chair and declared, "I'm so pleased she came through," then he stood up, looking near to tears – though he couldn't cry. I went over and gave him a hug. He clung on to me for a few minutes and then started to relax.

"Sorry, Leah."

Danny put a hand on his shoulder. "We've all been there, so don't be sorry, Michael."

The rest of the class still hadn't come back to their senses after seeing the apparition.

Elsbeth clapped her hands. "Come on, the class is finished now. I don't think I've ever seen a better demonstration of Scrying...thank you, Michael."

He looked at her and smiled. The class members dwindled steadily after saying goodbye to us. I think that really shook them. I've never seen them that subdued before.

Elsbeth was elated with Michael; she gave him a hug. "You'll see her again."

We didn't wait long for our visitors to arrive. As they hurried in from the cold, smiling, Rachel came straight up to me. "You look wonderful, Leah. When Elsbeth told me he'd broken your neck, I was so upset. She kept me posted every day after seeing you. Danny rang me as well, while he was stopping your pain. Smile..."

I gave her a blast of my teeth.

"What I'd do for those, they're wonderful." She hugged me. "You'll at least be together forever, now. I can't imagine what he'd have done if you'd died. Sorry, I shouldn't have said that, Leah." She looked upset.

"It's fine, Rachel – really. That crossed my mind every time I got hurt. I'm glad it happened, nothing can take me away from them now and, as you say, Danny and I will be together until the end of time. I can't think of anything more perfect."

She smiled again. "Sorry, Leah, I've monopolised you. Marcia wants to see you."

She turned me towards her. Marcia had her arms out. I went over to her and we hugged.

"Let me see you." She stood back from me. "You look fabulous. You're even more beautiful, Leah. I can't say I'm not pleased; you were vulnerable before. You and Danny will be able to have a proper relationship now."

I looked her in the eye and said, "We already had one, it's just got better."

Marcia's eyebrows shot up. "I didn't think that was possible." She waited for more information.

"Well, it was and that's all I'm saying."

Danny was smiling at me, he'd heard it all.

On the way home, Danny burst out laughing. I looked at him.

"Did you see Marcia's face? I've never seen her speechless before and am I pleased Elsbeth came up trumps. She answered all their questions without us having to say a word."

"She was quite amazing tonight, Danny. I saw her laughing at Marcia, and Rachel was giggling behind me. Michael, you did us proud." I looked into the back of the car at him, smiling. "I've never seen that before, I bet you're pleased you gave it a go."

"I am. I keep going over it in my head. The memory of her couldn't have been wiped completely because I knew her straight away. I didn't remember Terry so that doesn't make sense. Anyway, that doesn't matter. I'm glad she came through."

"Look at Leah. Nothing was wiped from her memory," Danny stated. "We were hoping to get rid of her."

I play-punched his arm and the giggling started.

We were still in high spirits when we pulled up at the house. The boys were moving stuff out of the cellar and carrying it across the yard, hurrying to get finished. We all trundled into the house together.

Alec and Emily were looking at a magazine. "Hi there," they said in unison.

"Billy and Leo have gone to his flat, to get his things," Emily told us. "They'll be back soon."

"That's good," Danny replied. "We've had a really good awareness class. You tell them, Michael."

He told them all about the Scrying and about the visitation from his aunt. They were really interested and pleased he'd seen his aunt again. When that died down, Danny related how I'd told Marcia that we'd had a relationship before I'd been turned. "I've never seen her lost for words like that, ever." They couldn't help giggling.

Leo and Billy came through the door, laden with bags and boxes.

Josh got up to give them a hand. "Is there any more in the car, Leo? I'll get it if you like."

"This is all of it, thanks, Josh. If you could take a couple of these boxes off the top, I'll be able to see, though."

It did look ridiculous, the teetering stack of boxes he was carrying. The three of them left the kitchen by the hall door and I felt glad they were back safely.

"Right, Michael, we're going to see if you can do healing."

Everyone's ears pricked.

"Who wants to be the guinea pig?"

No-one spoke up.

Danny looked at the two youngest boys. "Neither of you?"

They weren't game for it.

I stood up. "I'll be the guinea pig, I don't mind. At least I'd know if it felt right."

"Good point, Leah." Emily put her two hands together as if she was praying and twisted her face at Danny. "Yes, you can watch, Emily. You don't have to do that."

She laughed at herself and pretended she hadn't been playing the class clown tonight.

"Let's go to the treatment room." Danny had a hard time trying to keep a straight face, after Emily's antics.

We had a big audience; the other three boys had come down to join us. They sat with Greg on the floor around the room. Emily, Alec and John occupied the chairs.

Danny and I lit the candles before anything started and then he asked them to keep quiet. "Michael will have to concentrate and hear exactly what I tell him."

They nodded, got comfortable, leaning against the wall and were silent from then on.

"Leah, will you slip your shoes off and lie on the bed, please? Make yourself comfortable and close your eyes." Danny watched me follow his instructions and then he turned to Michael.

"Michael, I'm going to take you through healing on the outside of the body. You can't do the internal one on Leah as she's not human now. I'll have to show you that another time."

Michael nodded.

"Stand at the top of the bed, close to Leah's head. Close your eyes for a minute and settle yourself down."

I heard Michael move to behind my head and felt him emptying his mind of any outside influences. He felt really calm to me.

When Danny spoke again, he lowered his voice to almost a whisper. "Before we start I'll explain everything to you. I want you to put both your hands above Leah's head and hold them steady. Next you're going to open up and when you're in your spirit garden, ask spirit to deliver a blue healing flame into your hands. You'll feel it lick the palms of your hands. That's the time to cup your hands and it will remain inside. When you feel it, that's the time to open your eyes. In that second, it brings you and the flame above Leah's head. Do you understand that?"

"Perfectly, Danny. Shall I do it?"

"Go ahead, Michael."

I watched him through Danny's eyes. When Michael's eyes opened, I stopped watching from then on. Not wanting to disrupt anything.

"Close your eyes, Michael, and listen to me again. Now you have it, you have to ask the flame to find all ailments and you do that silently in your mind. You are going to deposit the flame on Leah's forehead. You will only need to touch her head fleetingly and the flame will attach to her body. You won't see the flame at first but as it starts to cover her body you'll see it. You'll have to be at her feet to catch it. Cup your hands over it and ask spirit to take the flame back into your hands when it has finished. That's the time you close yourself down. You ask Leah to stay still for a while to let the healing do its work. Have you got that?"

"Yes."

"Go ahead."

I sensed Michael's presence behind me again and waited for the flame. I felt a slight touch on my forehead and the flame started its dance, all over me. Michael was there to take the flame from my feet.

A minute passed and he said, "Stay still, Leah, let the healing do its work."

I felt so relaxed. Then I heard voices a few minutes later.

When I looked at Danny's face, it told me that Michael had done it properly. The Cheshire cat had returned.

Michael was extremely happy. "How are you, Leah?"

"It felt the same to me as Danny's healing. I feel fine, thank you, Michael."

"I was amazed, watching the flame dance over your body. I've never seen anything like it in my life – and to think I did it. Well...I can't believe it was me who did it."

"Believe it," Danny told him. "Now I want to see what it feels like. Could you give me some healing, please, Michael?"

Michael became quite serious. "Could you slip your shoes off and lie on the bed, please, Danny? Get yourself comfortable and close your eyes."

Danny did as asked and Michael went through the whole healing process to the letter. We all watched the flame dance down Danny. When it had finished, Michael cupped the flame in his hands. A minute later he said, "Lie still and let the healing do its work."

He was very professional throughout. He's going to be a brilliant healer.

After Danny had rested for a little while he opened his eyes. "Thank you, Michael. I've always wanted to experience that and I'm very proud of you. I think Elsbeth would be very interested to know you do this type of healing. Not many have mastered it and I'm sure she could get you clients."

Michael looked astonished.

"I mean it, you're good."

I don't think Michael could have been any happier, except when Janet was around. He had plenty to tell her tomorrow.

"I think we're finished in here tonight so let's have a drink." Danny looked at everyone. "Come on, this is a momentous occasion."

I felt the excitement pulse from Michael as everyone got to their feet. He was elated.

Billy sat beside Leo. "It's going to be really interesting, living here. Thanks for letting me stay, Danny."

Danny looked at him. "My pleasure, Billy, you're part of this family now."

Billy was chuffed and glanced at Leo, who in turn looked at Danny. Thanks, Danny. Danny nodded to him.

Emily and Alec went up to bed about half an hour later. Billy and Leo followed soon after. We said goodnight to the other boys because I had to rest.

Danny and I talked for a long time, about everything that had happened here that evening.

"I'm really pleased Michael is shaping up like that," Danny said. "He's going to be a great healer and Elsbeth will find him lots of clients. You'd never think he'd just been taught how to do it, when he did mine. He was so professional. I'll have to show him how to do the internal healing. I won't show him on Faye as she trusts me, but Elsbeth will find someone and I can show him then."

"I'm impressed. He went through it like he's been doing it for years," I agreed.

"This has been a good day. Have I told you I love you today, Leah?" He looked down into my eyes.

"I don't think you have; very remiss of you..."

"I love you forever and forever and forever," he declared, then he kissed me.

Well...that set us off. A perfect end, to a perfect day.

Janet arrived at the house just after four on Friday afternoon. Michael had a few words with her and they both drove to her flat to pick up some of her clothes and personal things. Emily cooked dinner for Janet, Billy and Alec and it was on the table when they arrived home.

Having finished work, we piled into the kitchen and settled down with them. The chat started around the table, mostly lots of conversations at once, between us.

There was a lull for a few seconds. "What do you think of our new healer, Janet?" Josh asked her.

She looked confused.

"Hasn't he told you?"

If Michael could've blushed, he would have.

Janet looked at him. "Come on, tell me, please?"

Michael glared at Josh for dropping him in it. "I'll tell you later, it's nothing really."

"It can't be nothing; I'll wait." She looked at Danny. "Could I come to church with you all tonight? Matt was telling me about it today."

"Of course you can. We'll be leaving soon," Danny told her.

"I'll go up and change my clothes. Are you coming, Michael?"

He got up and they left us.

"He's in for a grilling," Josh said and giggled.

Danny glared at him for being so insensitive. Josh dropped his eyes.

"I'm going up to get changed," I said and left the kitchen to find Janet and Michael sitting on the stairs.

They moved to one side to let me past and I heard Michael telling her about the healing last night. He was quite shy, really, even though he looked so confident. He hadn't wanted to tell her in front of us all. I could understand that.

I used the shower over my bath for the last time, wrapped a towel around me and nipped across the hall to our dressing room to put my clothes on. Danny came in and hugged me.

"You'll get wet."

He giggled. "I don't care if I get wet, it's only water. Did you use the new shower?"

I smiled at him. "I thought we could christen it together, tomorrow morning."

That thought sent shivers down his spine. He picked me up, carried me into the new shower room and got in the shower with me, fully clothed. When he turned on the water I couldn't stop laughing. I was already wet, but he was drenched and didn't give a hoot.

Needless to say, we were a bit late for church. Elsbeth came over as soon as we sat down. The healing was still going on, so we weren't that late.

"Maggie tried to come in tonight and I told her she wasn't welcome here anymore." Elsbeth looked flustered. "That's the first time I've barred anyone."

Danny stood up and held her hand. "Thank you, Elsbeth. Now I have something to tell you."

She looked really interested now that his hand had calmed her nerves.

"Last night after the class, I showed Michael how to do the same healing that I do. He learned on Leah first and then on me. He's very good. I still have to show him how to do the internal flame but I know he'll be able to do it." Danny looked elated as he told Elsbeth.

She turned to Michael. "I'm very pleased to hear that, Michael. I have a long list of people who want healing of any sort. We'll talk later."

Danny told her we couldn't stay too late because we had something important to do at home that evening. He'd tell her about it another time.

"In that case, you get off home when we've finished and I'll pop over tomorrow morning."

Danny nodded.

She noticed the healing was coming to an end and made her way across the hall, then climbed the three steps to the stage to start the service.

I noticed Janet looking at her man with pride. Wait 'til she sees him giving a message. Danny was the first to stand up when Elsbeth opened the circle.

He gave a message to an old man across the hall from us.

Michael was the next to stand up. "I have a lady with me, her name is Margaret. She was known as Mags to her husband and friends." He waited for someone to accept it.

"That's my mum," Janet said, totally shocked.

Michael turned towards her and conveyed the message as if he didn't know Janet, he was so focused. When he closed himself down, he looked perturbed. He wondered why Janet was crying and looking at him in disbelief.

Danny asked them both to go outside with him. They followed him out of the door and we listened to him as he explained to Janet that Michael didn't know he was giving the message to her. His mind was with spirit and not in the hall. She understood and said thank you to Michael and to Danny for explaining it to her. They came back in just as I stood up.

"I have a man with me, called Malcolm. He knows the person that he has come through for will not want the message from him, but would like you to hear him out, please." I waited and after a while a woman to my right spoke up.

"He's right; I don't want the message from him."

There was shuffling in the hall as people moved to see her properly.

"Would you let him say what he came here to tell you? You don't have to accept it, only listen," I told her gently and waited. The poor woman was fighting with herself. I could feel it from where I stood.

"Okay," she relented.

"He says he is truly sorry for the way he treated you and your two children. He said sorry too many times when he used his fists on you, only to do the same thing again the following week. He doesn't blame you for fighting back and if you hadn't stopped him, like you did, he'd have killed you. He says he has to do penance now because it was his fault. He's sorry. I won't say take his love with you. I know you really don't want it but thank you for listening."

"Thank you," the woman said and I sat down.

I didn't hear much of the rest of the service. I couldn't believe that message. Danny was following my thoughts and held my hand. Once the service was over, the three humans left us for the tea trolley.

The lady who accepted my message came over to us. "I'm sorry you had to deal with him, he was an animal. Was he shouting a lot of abuse at you, until you gave it out?"

I nodded.

"He would've never changed. He put us through hell and I thank you for trying." She cupped my hand in hers and in that instant, I saw what she had done to him. I smiled at her and she walked away.

"She stabbed him with a knife. I got a sharp pain in my heart when she touched me, Danny."

He put his arm around me and gave me a cuddle.

"I think we should go soon."

He took hold of my hand to turn on the buzzing.

On the way home, Janet spoke up from the back seat. "That was an eye opener."

Michael said sorry to her.

"I didn't mean you, Michael. The lady Leah gave the message to. She was up in court for murder and walked away because he'd knocked her about so many times."

"Don't say anymore, Janet. I felt the knife go in his heart when she touched me. I'd rather forget about it, if you don't mind," I told her bluntly and gripped Danny's hand tighter.

"I'm so sorry, Leah. I shouldn't have said anything." She sounded upset.

"It's not your fault, you didn't know," Michael told her.

"I'm sorry I snapped at you, Janet. I know you meant no harm." I felt Danny squeeze my hand after I'd apologised. I'm giving you some more healing when we get home. They can dismantle the telescope. We're having a quiet night together.

When we got home Danny said to me, "Give me five minutes."

He took the boys upstairs and gave out instructions on how to dismantle the telescope. He also told them we didn't want to be disturbed at all that evening.

Danny came back in the kitchen. "Come with me, please."

I got up and we both went into the healing room. Danny sat me down while he lit all the candles and wouldn't let me help. He turned the lights down and locked the door. "I'm giving you a massage before the healing. You'll enjoy it, I promise you." He opened a cupboard door behind him and pulled a pile of towels out, draping two over the healing table. "Have you ever had a massage before, Leah?"

"Yes, at the hotel. I'll get undressed." I took my clothes off and lay on the bed, face down.

If that was a massage at the hotel, it was rubbish compared to the one you're giving me. I've never been so chilled-out in my life. He didn't speak and took over an hour, covering every inch of me, right down to my toes and even a head massage. You were right, when you said I'd enjoy it. I'll definitely be requesting this again. He giggled in my mind. The healing came next. He went down my whole body, as I'd seen him do with Faye.

He put his hands either side of my head. "Open your mouth, Leah."

I knew then, he'd already done the internal healing. I was confused.

"I'll tell you in a minute. Lie still and let the healing do its work."

I lay there completely relaxed. After a while he touched my hand and I opened my eyes to him smiling at me.

"Before you ask...yes, I did do the internal healing on you. I wasn't prepared to let Michael practice it on you. It's harder to execute on us."

He sat me up and I put my arms around his neck. "That was sensational and you have wonderful hands."

"I'm glad you enjoyed it. I'll give you a massage anytime you want one. Now, wrap yourself in a couple of bath towels, we're going in our new shower. Your hair is dripping in oil, I'm afraid."

Once I was cocooned in the luxuriously soft towels, he picked me up and carried me upstairs.

## Chapter 14

We stayed in the shower for hours, until Danny convinced me I needed to rest. I lay in his arms and we both closed our eyes. We were roused from our stasis by urgent rapping on the door.

"What the hell do you want!" Danny shouted.

"The big garage is on fire!" Josh yelled. He's panicking; I'm not fucking surprised. "I've called the fire brigade!"

We were dressed in seconds and followed Josh, at speed, downstairs and out to the yard. Smoke and flames billowed out of the roof in the distance, high into the night sky.

"Don't go near it. The petrol tanks will blow in that heat!" Danny shouted over the roaring inferno.

All we could do was stand and watch. Thank God there were no adjoining buildings. One by one the tanks exploded, sending flames leaping out across the surrounding parkland. The fire brigade arrived and rushed to fight the fire with hoses. A police patrol car pulled up just as the first water hissed onto the burning garage. After battling with the angry flames for nearly an hour, the beast was nearly subdued, and the chief fire officer came over to the house.

"We've found petrol cans like last time, I'm afraid, Mr Crosby. What was in there?"

Danny looked upset. "About eight hundred grands' worth of limousines and a Mini Cooper." I forgot about my car. "The tanks have already exploded, I counted them all," he added.

"Thanks...that's one thing we don't have to worry about. We have a special division that deals with arson. They'll be here at first light, tomorrow morning. Don't go near anything until he's been, there could be some evidence. We've given all the cans to the police. I expect they'll contact you, very soon."

"Mind your backs." Emily squeezed by carrying a huge tray loaded with mugs of tea. "I'm taking these out for your lads, they must be parched by now," she told the fire officer.

"Here, let me help you...they're too heavy for you to carry."

She giggled. "I'm stronger than I look."

She set off with the tray so fast, he had a job to keep up with her. Any other day, we would've howled with laughter; not today. We went back inside and sat around the table, depressed.

"I don't think a vampire started the fire," I told them. "I think Maggie was at the back of it. I only hope they find fingerprints on something. It's strange...the very night she wasn't allowed in church, the fire was set. If I remember rightly, we had the last fire the week she attacked Becky and got into trouble at school. It's got to be her – she hates me."

"I think you're right, Leah," Danny said.

Janet had been listening to us intently. "I'll look into it at work, but I'm not back in until Monday. You should ring Matt; he could get things rolling before then, even when he's not on duty."

"Thanks, Janet, I'll ring him in a couple of hours. Josh, when is the earliest funeral next week?"

Josh thought for a moment. "Wednesday afternoon."

"Right, I'll hire some cars and order new ones on Monday. I'll have to take Leah to choose another car, as hers is now toast."

"I didn't know you had a car, Leah," Janet said.

"They...my cousins gave me it on my birthday, in the summer. I'm only learning to drive," I told her.

"She may only be learning, but she drives well," Danny cut in. "Since she was turned, she could pass the advanced driving test. I've told her to use the lessons her mother bought for her birthday and put in for her test as soon as possible."

I frowned. "I've just thought of something. Elsbeth is coming this morning. Please don't mention the fire may have anything to do with Maggie. She barred her last night and she'd think it's her fault." I had to say it.

Danny patted my arm. "You were right to say it, Leah. It's not the church she has anything against, it's you. We know that because you'd be the star witness against her in the trial. Has she been charged yet, Janet?"

Janet turned bright red. "She was charged yesterday morning and bailed until the trial. Christ, this is our fault." She took her phone out and rang a number.

"Sir, it's Janet. I'm over at the Crosby's. The garage where they keep their limousines has been burnt almost to the ground... Yes, sir... Danny, he wants a word with you."

She held the phone over the table. Danny walked across the kitchen and spoke with Matt as he stared out of the window. Janet held her head in her hands on the table. She's devastated. Michael put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her to him.

I felt Danny's hand on my shoulder. "Matt's on top of this. He's coming over now. Josh, could you meet him by the security guards. I've told him why we're doing it."

Josh nodded and left the kitchen.

"Janet, please stop blaming yourself. That girl's relentless; she's proved that in the past. More importantly, no one was hurt – cars can be bought and garages rebuilt."

Janet looked up at Danny. "Thank you, but we didn't help. I'd better get dressed."

She went upstairs and Michael followed. He'd be able to keep track of things wherever he was in the house.

Danny sat down. "That girl's been a pain since we found you." He took hold of my hand and held it to his chest. "That ruined a perfect evening."

"She probably hates me that much because without her, we wouldn't have met that night, maybe never. She's the reason I'm here."

Danny said nothing but had a strange look on his face. I can't see why he's blocking me.

Emily came back in with the tray of now empty mugs. "They liked their tea. They're going, Danny; the fire is out. The fire officer may come back with the arson unit; he told me to tell you."

She rinsed the mugs and started loading the dishwasher.

Janet and Michael had just sat down with us when Matt and Josh came through the back door.

Danny got to his feet and took Matt outside to show him the fire scene. The first light of dawn had now crept in and they were gone for quite a while. I didn't read his mind. They were probably looking around at the damage I'd already seen.

Danny came back in. "I've seen Matt off the premises. He's going into work to set the ball rolling. Leah, we ought to go up." He tapped a finger where you'd wear a watch. I knew exactly what he meant and hurried upstairs with him to feed.

After stripping really fast, Danny grabbed four bags from the top shelf in the fridge, then slammed the door.

"I'm sorry, Leah. We're very late doing this; you all right? Have you felt hungry?" He was worried when we stepped into the shower.

"I noticed it was daylight but didn't feel hungry, anxious maybe. That could be due to what's happened?" I glanced at the bags still in his clenched fist.

"That's one of the first signs of hunger. You've gone two hours over the normal time and I'm very proud of you. We could drink more and try to go longer between feeds, it's up to you. If we had one more bag each, we could feed tomorrow night, instead of the morning." He waited.

"Let's try it, but hurry, Danny." Sorry, Leah.

He gave me three bags, left the cubicle and brought back two more bags from the fridge for himself. We downed them in record time and had steamy fun for an hour, washing away the problems of the night.

For a while, anyway.

It didn't last long.

We were dressed and lying on the bed, trying to rest, when Josh spoke to Danny in his head. The fire officer's here. We both got up.

"Leah, you should stay and rest now or come up later."

"I'll come up later, I promise."

This time, I accompanied Danny over to the fire. The explosions had almost blown the building apart. The wall that the cars had all been backed up to was demolished completely. The roof had caved in. I couldn't see anything inside from where we were standing. The arson guys were combing through some of the debris. Danny talked to the fire officer for a minute and then we headed back to the house. With Elsbeth due very soon, we stayed downstairs.

"She's here," Danny said and left us to meet her at the security guards' post.

She came into the kitchen looking worried. Danny had been telling her not to worry but couldn't hold her hand while she was driving. Once she was sitting down he took away her anxiety whilst he began to explain things to her.

"We had another fire last night – the vampires we think, Elsbeth. We've had to step up the security and everyone is being escorted on and off the premises because the grounds aren't safe to be in. We had to get back last night to bring down my telescope, so we can use it to stop them."

"How will a telescope help you do that?" She took a careful sip of her tea.

"The sun burns us to ash if we don't use the sunblock we have. You already know that, Elsbeth. The sun is weaker at this time of year. We'll use the telescope to intensify any sunlight; it'll be strong enough to do the job. Then we'll bury the ashes in concrete blocks all over the grounds." Good explanation, Danny. He smiled at me.

"You've had to come up with some strange methods of killing."

"They won't be dead, Elsbeth. Remember, we can't be killed," Danny reiterated.

Elsbeth stayed for half an hour. As she was leaving, Danny excused himself to get something from another room. When he came back in he said, "Josh, you're coming with us. Elsbeth, we'll follow you out of the grounds. We have some shopping to do."

Once we were on the main road, I asked, "Where are we going, Danny?"

He smiled at me. I couldn't read his mind but I could hear Josh giggling behind me. I don't know what he's up to. I'll be the last to know as per fucking usual. I did register that we were heading for Poole and glanced at Danny to see a smirk grow on his face. I looked out of my side window and ignored him. Moments later, I heard him giggle. The pavements look interesting. He howled with laughter but I didn't turn my head.

I heard the indicator clicking and looked up quickly. Danny was pulling the handbrake on in front of a car showroom. Inside, Mini Coopers were smartly lined up along the glass frontage. When he turned to see my reaction, I couldn't stop smiling. We piled out and looked at all the cars from outside.

Andy, the sales director came over. "Why would you be back this quickly, Danny? Something wrong with the car?" He looked confused.

Danny explained about the fire to Andy, who listened in stunned silence.

"We have to restock the cars, they've all gone, Andy. As well as the car I'm buying today, I'd like you to source a fleet of new cars, eight in total. You're well-respected in the motor trade, I've heard. Money's no object, I want the best. Do you think you could do that? There's a bonus in it for you."

Andy's smile broadened. "I'm sure I could do that, no bother."

"Thanks, Andy. Find out where they are, let me know and I'll have money transferred to their bank accounts. They can be couriered to us from anywhere in the country. I'll have to hire some in the meantime, to tide us over for the jobs we have in. The first funerals we need them for are on Wednesday."

"I have a friend who hires out cars for diplomats and the like. Do you want his number?"

Danny nodded and Andy fished out his wallet, checked each card he pulled out and handed one to Danny.

"Thanks, Andy. Now we're buying another car for Leah."

Andy noticed me for the first time. He's drooling. Danny giggled as he knew what Andy was thinking.

Is it a more than you could chew, sort of moment? I pushed at Danny. He and Josh sniggered. Andy looked bewildered for a second, pulled himself together; he gestured to the open door of the showroom and asked us to look round.

We looked at the cars more closely once that was settled. While we were choosing, Danny sent Josh to a car accessory shop for magnetic L plates. I picked the exact same car as my birthday one. Danny paid with a card and, luckily, the car had six months' tax on it already. He rang the insurance company next and had the car added to the fleet insurance. While he was on the phone he told them he was waiting for a crime number from the police, before he could deal with any claim. While we waited for Josh to come back, we chatted to Andy. He still had his tongue hanging out. We laughed in our heads.

Danny gave Josh his car keys when he returned with the L plates.

"I'll fill the tank and then Leah's driving the Mini part of the way home. You get off in my car and we'll see you back at the house."

Josh smiled and left us.

"I'll wait to hear from you, Andy. I want them yesterday, remember?"

Andy smiled. "I'm on it as soon as you leave. Don't worry, Danny, I'll be in touch very soon."

We both said goodbye and climbed into my new car.

Danny drove first and filled the tank at the first garage we reached. "I'll drive us to the roads you know. There are too many roundabouts on this side of Poole." I'm pleased about that.

We'd talked-through the principle of roundabouts, but I hadn't driven through any yet. The driving instructor would get that job. I took over just before town and drove us home, quite relaxed. Before I was turned I'd probably have worried. Nothing seemed to bother me now.

"Park it next to mine, Leah."

We could smell the fire as soon as we opened the doors.

"Graham's jobs are mounting by the week, Leah. He'll be living here soon."

I laughed. You may be right.

Michael was on the back step. "I heard you talking from inside the house." He came over to my car and whistled. "Is this like the one that was torched? I never saw it."

I smiled at him.

"You could afford one of these, Michael," Danny said.

"How do you work that out, Danny?" he asked, totally baffled.

"You've all been getting wages since you've been here and you all have bank accounts. Did you think you were just here to work, for living here?"

"It never crossed my mind about money. To be truthful, I never wanted anything," he gazed at the Mini, "until now..." He smiled. "Could I really buy one of these?"

"I'll take you next week and you can choose one. You've worked extremely hard since you've been here, all of you."

Danny had made his day and Michael couldn't keep a straight face. Cloud nine has nothing on him. He followed us into the house but I noticed he kept glancing back at my car. He really loves it.

"Why are you looking so happy, Michael?" Janet asked him.

He grinned at her. "You'll see next week. I'm keeping it a secret for now."

We both giggled. He's learning how to deal with her, in the nicest way possible, of course.

"Michael, find John and Greg, please, and meet me over in the office."

Michael nodded and headed off to do as he was bidden.

Danny held his hand out. "Come with me, Leah..."

I had no idea why, but I went with him.

We walked over to work and into the office. Danny sat behind his desk and I perched myself on the top, waiting for them. The three boys came in and stood in front of Danny. By the looks on their faces, it was apparent the two young ones seemed to think they were in trouble for something.

Danny smiled at us all, opened the top drawer and took out a pile of bank paraphernalia: statements, cheque books and debit cards. He spread the statements across the desk, looked in each cheque book and matched them with the right statement, then did the same with the debit cards.

He handed a pile to each of us. I knew I was on the payroll as Danny had told me when I first started working with them.

The boys were shocked when they read their statements. Danny had deposited twenty-five thousand pounds in each account. They stood there with their mouths open. I couldn't believe I had that much in mine, either. I've only done hands. Danny read my thoughts and smiled.

"Every single one of you has done more than worked in here. Think about it? This is a joint venture now and we are a proper family."

Smiles lit up their faces.

"A regular amount will go in each month. Spend it, there's plenty more where that came from."

They all thanked him.

"You two boys can keep your things in the bureau in the large sitting room until your new rooms are finished."

"Thank you, Danny. That's a surprise," Greg answered him for them.

"You've both worked very hard. Go and put them away."

They were giggling at each other when they left the office.

"I don't know what to say, Danny. I really didn't expect this," Michael told him.

"You're on higher wages than the young ones. You've shouldered a lot more responsibility than them and it hasn't gone un-noticed, Michael, thank you."

He looked embarrassed.

"I mean it. You're a great asset to this business."

Michael came round the desk and gave Danny a hug – a handshake wouldn't have been enough.

"Go on, get off and see Janet; she'll be pining for you."

Michael laughed. "Thank you so much," he said and went to join his sweetheart.

"Danny, I don't need wages. I've had enough from all of you and I have my own money now, don't forget."

He got up and stood in front of me, then moved my hair back from my face and kissed me. When he broke away he said, "You're having it, Leah, no arguments. We all have wages. Leo has his glasshouse, Josh his gardens. I've never spent any of mine, except on you and I've loved every minute of it. I don't have a hobby per se. You can't count the telescope really, that was just a whim. I've not used it much. Emily spends hers on clothes – and before you worry about her spending all her money on you, don't. I reimbursed her for yours. You'll want something one day and you'll always have the money for it."

"I will want a headstone for Mum's grave."

He smiled at me. "See, you will want things. We have a long way to forever. When I think of all the changes since I was turned, it's like living on another planet by comparison."

"Thank you for my car. You could have waited until the insurance comes through."

"I wanted you to have it now. I think you should have a week's driving course, followed by a test at the end of the week. That's what I did with Michael. He could drive already so I took him out on the roads. He drove extremely well, so I organised a provisional license for him, put him down as seventeen and he did the week's course. He passed on the Friday. You'd have no problem, Leah. Use the week to do the things we haven't covered practically and take your test. Have you read the highway code?"

"No. I could read it through before that week, couldn't I?"

Danny opened one of the drawers and pulled out a booklet. "Michael used this. He memorised it in two days. You'd have a computerised test on the Monday morning. You get the results through before you take the practical test on the Friday. Would you like me to organise it for you?"

"Yes, please! I'm going to enjoy this. Can I read it when I'm resting?"

"Of course. It's strenuous things you have to rest from. I can test you on it, once you think you're ready."

"I think I'll go up and rest now."

Danny smiled. You know I want to get stuck in.

We stopped in the hall.

"You go up. I have a few things to attend to. I'll come up later and see how you're getting on. Once you've had a couple of hours rest we could go in the den tonight, if you like? It'll be interesting to see what difference there is in you." He grinned. _You're looking forward to it. I can tell._ He just laughed.

Much later, Danny came into our room. I was flicking through the pages at a rate of knots. He watched me as he came over to the bed.

I looked up when he sat down. "I've nearly finished it."

"You seem to have a photographic memory, Leah; you're just glancing at the pages. I'll test you later. Are you ready to go in the den?"

"Have I been up here for two hours?" It seems like minutes.

He picked me off the bed and swung me around. "Your mind is expanding faster than I thought it would. It's been over two hours. I got tied up with phone calls. Andy's found half the cars we need already. Come on, let's have some fun."

The expectant audience was already parked at the bottom of the room when we entered the den.

"They're keen." I hope they're not disappointed.

I heard Danny's voice in my head say, Never!

"Michael, come up here," Danny said, "you're trying this."

He didn't need asking twice and was with us in a flash, wearing a wide smile.

"You both can get the desk up to your hands, but could you fly with it?"

He let that sink in as he pulled the desk to the middle of the room. He stood facing it and put his hands over the top. The desk lifted and nestled against his palms. Danny lifted off the floor and the desk went with him. He took it up about twenty feet, nearly to the rafters, and brought it back down – placing it on the floor as if it were a feather. Michael and I were staring in disbelief. Why didn't it fall?

"Because I willed it not to," Danny told the pair of us.

"Come on, Leah."

You've got to be fucking kidding me?

"I'm not. I know you can do it."

That's different.

He smiled as I found the spot he'd stood on, next to the desk. I took the same stance as Danny and raised the desk up to my hands. I willed the desk to stay as I lifted off the floor. It came up with me. I flew in a circle with it rested under the palms of my hands, then lowered down to the floor amid the screams erupting at the bottom of the room. They were going mental, with Michael's whistles topping the lot.

"Come on, Michael..."

The room fell silent after Danny's words. Michael copied us both and the desk shot up to his hands as if they were magnetic. He lifted off the floor, straight up and placed the desk tentatively on one of the cross beams in the roof.

He didn't let it take the full weight, knowing it would have collapsed. When he brought it back to the floor the audience went ballistic. I could hear Janet screaming above everyone else. We laughed when Michael somersaulted right down the room. He picked Janet up, flew up to the roof, over the roof beam and down to the floor again. Everyone was silent. Her face! Well...no words to describe it. She was certainly fucking quiet.

Michael waited for the backlash.

When she finally spoke, we were surprised. "If I'm to be in a circus act, you could've at least let me put some make-up on. I look terrible."

She laughed, breaking the ice, and we all joined her. Michael kissed her, relieved he wasn't in any trouble.

We did have fun. It was good to do something completely different after the prior evening's trauma.

Emily clapped her hands. "Come on, you humans, I'm going to cook. Danny, get the wine out," she bubbled, then headed off to prepare the meal. We followed her down to the kitchen. Danny brought wine and glasses for everyone. I'm puzzled.

"We can drink, remember? I think we deserve it, after yesterday."

He proceeded to pour the wine and handed it out to everyone. Emily ran to the table and Danny proposed a toast.

"To our growing family."

Everyone stood up, repeated the toast and sipped the wine. It tastes different to me now. I can't put my finger on it. Danny watched me trying to work out the difference.

In the end he pointed out, "Your body only recognises blood. It's looking for the coppery taste and it's not there. You're fooling it really and it's not having it. If you could put a copper taste in this, your body would think it was blood, but you'd become weak. That's why we don't drink often. We're programmed to stay strong, so we don't even think of it."

Makes sense.

"And remember me telling Michael it's not alcoholic to us either. We might as well be drinking water, but it's nice being sociable and we like the taste, like Michael."

"No complaints from me," Michael spouted and everyone giggled.

I didn't drink all of mine. I actually didn't like the taste anymore and poured it into Danny's glass.

"You'll like the taste after you've drunk it a few times, Leah."

I couldn't see it myself but what did I know? This was all new to me.

"I think I want to go up now, Danny."

He looked at me, wondering if I was all right.

"I'm fine. I just want to be alone with you for a while, that's all."

He flashed his eyes and was on his feet a second later, with his hand out. "We'll see you lot tomorrow, we're going up."

They said goodnight and we left them to carry on talking and messing around.

Danny put his arms around me as soon as we were in the bedroom. "Are you sure you're okay – you'd tell me if you weren't?"

"You'd know, Danny. I just want you all to myself for a while. I haven't had enough of you today."

Danny suddenly realised why. "I forgot we didn't get long in the shower this morning. I'm sorry."

He kissed me and slowly undressed me, never breaking the kiss. By the time he'd finished I was melting and his clothes were off in a flash. We made love most of the night – and both could have gone on forever. We were insatiable.

Dawn started to break. "What time is it, Danny?" I'd never be able to find my watch, which had been removed during our moment of passion, along with the rest of my clothes.

"Half six, the clocks went back last night. The winter is definitely on its way." He was lying on his front, pushed up on his elbows, looking at me. We could see each other perfectly well.

"That's one thing I didn't have to get used to," I said, with a smile.

"What's that?" Now you're curious.

"Seeing in the dark, of course. I was used to looking through your eyes. Was it a shock when you were turned?"

Danny didn't speak straight away.

"I'm sorry, I shouldn't have reminded you."

He lifted his arm and stroked my face. "That's not why I didn't answer you. I was thinking, how amazing you were as a human. You defied physics when you were human; did you know that? I've never known another human that could fly."

"Now I'm just a run of the mill vampire."

He giggled. "You'll never be a run of the mill anything. You wait until your powers really kick in. I told you, mine were heightened beyond my wildest dreams. I remember you laughing at the word dreams, as we don't sleep."

"I remember it well. When I think of the things I can do and everything we've been through, it's enough to fill several lifetimes, for normal people. What am I saying; normal people wouldn't do any of it."

Danny laughed at me. "I'm glad your personality hasn't changed a bit. I love it."

I lay in his arms for a few hours, as we were not due to feed that morning.

We met Emily in the kitchen before she went over to feed. "You're down here early I didn't expect you to surface until I do." She looked puzzled.

"We're not feeding until tonight. We've started extending it," Danny told her.

"Are you sure? It took us years. Leah's only just been turned, Danny." Now I'm bloody worried.

"Leah, don't worry. Emily, I wouldn't try it if I didn't think she could do it. Leah went two hours past feeding time yesterday and only felt a little anxious."

Emily's eyes went wide. "Really – and you weren't hungry at all?"

"No. I wouldn't lie to you, Emily. It would be pointless to lie about being hungry."

She smiled at me. "You're stronger than any of us, Leah." She gave me a hug, picked up her clothes and said, "I'll see you later. Don't do anything I wouldn't do," before heading off to feed.

"Why was she so worried, Danny?" I waited.

"We had a tough time when we first got away from him. I worked at the blood bank, like I told you, but I couldn't always get enough for the four of us. We tried extending it then, not realising how much we needed every week. We were going well short, though, and started losing our strength. Emily's never forgotten it. When we started extending it, once we were here, it took years to work out how much we needed to drink. We haven't got any of those worries now, but it must still play on her mind. She kept it well hidden. I've not seen anything in her head about it for years."

"We've brought it to the front of her head again, talking about me extending, and she probably had it well and truly buried. We owe her an apology."

"She'll get one when we see her. Now, I'm going to test you on your Highway Code."

"Let me finish the book first, I'll only take a few minutes."

I got up and rushed up to our room to retrieve it. I heard Danny's phone ring and rushed back down to hear him talking, then saying bye to someone.

"I'm just going to escort Terry from the security guards. I won't be long. Sorry, Leah. It seems he has some information for us..."

He left by the back door. I read the last few pages of the book while he was away.

Danny walked in with Terry right behind him.

"Hello, Leah. I'm sorry to disturb you on a Sunday, but this is important."

I turned to look at him. "This better be good."

He stared at me. For a minute I wondered why; then it dawned on me – he had left the house before I was turned, fully.

"Yes, I'm not dead, well...not exactly." I saw Danny trying not to laugh, with great difficulty.

"I think you'd better sit down, Terry." Danny pulled a chair out for him, opposite me. He sat down, looking flustered.

"Tell her, then or she'll have to read your mind. What would you prefer?"

"Okay. When I left here I did some digging into the coroner's family. He had a son who went missing twenty years ago. His name was George." Now he'd started talking he looked a bit more relaxed. "There's more. He's hanging around the coroner's house and two women are there with him a lot of the time. I've seen them, very early in the morning and just before dark. Maggie comes and goes with no pattern to her visits.

"I know all this because I've been watching his house. I know someone who lives almost opposite and rented one of their rooms to set up a surveillance camera there.

"I have photos of the two women. They're not great...the light was poor and I've never seen them out in proper daylight."

He put his hand in his inside pocket, pulled out a pile of photographs and spread them out on the table.

We looked at them and I was pleased it was no one I knew. The two women were quite beautiful, even in the dull light.

"We have our other vampires; you were right, Danny. Well, Terry, I have to say it...well done."

"Well done, for what?" Michael reached the top of the cellar stairs. "I thought Danny told you not to come here on a Sunday." Michael was furious.

"I rang from the security guards. I wouldn't have come here if Danny hadn't come to get me." Terry cringed in his seat and sounded petrified.

Michael looked confused. "Aren't you supposed to be feeding, Danny?"

"Not until tonight, we're starting to extend the time," he explained.

"Already – isn't that too soon? For Leah, I mean..." Concern filled his voice now.

"No, it's not. Now, can we get back to this, please," I said, pointing to the photographs.

"Sorry, Leah," Michael said and Danny explained to him everything Terry had told us.

"The way I read it, Maggie knows exactly what George is," Michael blurted out.

"How do you mean, Michael?" I have to ask, even though I know the answer. I've known all along.

"Why hasn't he bitten her? Because she's pulling the strings, that's why."

"That's been niggling at my brain, Leah," Danny owned up. "We've all been thinking the same thing but didn't want to believe it."

"I hope there's some evidence against her for the fire. Danny, did Matt say when he was going to ring?" I hope it's soon.

"Faye's sister's spending the day with her to give him a break and he's coming over here as soon as she gets there. He'll be a few hours yet. If he comes the same time as last week; are you going to be okay, Leah? Do you want to go up and feed now, in case he stays late?" You're concerned; so am I now.

"I think I better." I got up to leave.

Terry stood up. "I should go. I don't think Michael wants me here." Terry doesn't want to be alone with him; he's scared after what happened here today.

"Don't be scared, Terry," Michael said. "You can stay, it's all right and they won't be long anyway."

Danny smiled and so did I. Michael's reading his thoughts.

Terry relaxed. "Can I get some tea?"

Michael grinned. "I'll make it...I've had to learn how. I'm seeing Janet, you know. I've had to learn quite a few things, really."

We left them to it and rushed upstairs to the shower room. Danny had the normal amount of bags in his hand from the fridge.

"Aren't we trying again? I still want to."

"If you're sure, Leah? Michael was worried because you're newly turned."

"I want to try, please, Danny. I want to be like the rest of you." Pretty please.

Danny laughed. "Okay, you win." He picked up another two bags from the fridge.

By the time we walked into the kitchen the only ones missing were John and Greg. Everyone was talking. Matt had arrived early, trust him. Emily glanced in our direction, she knew what had kept us and smiled.

"Hi, Danny, Leah, I have some good news for you. Maggie's on remand. The fingerprints we found on the petrol cans belonged to her only friend, Sarah. She gave us a statement. Maggie asked her to buy the petrol and put it in her car. We still can't prove she did it but it's too much of a coincidence, it happening on the very day she was charged with Becky's assault."

"You've made my day, Matt. I can't tell you how relieved I am." I went over and gave him a hug.

"She's up in court in two weeks. You will be called as a witness, Leah. Are you still okay with that?" Does he have to ask?

Danny grinned.

"It will be a pleasure to finally see the back of her. You have no idea."

Matt looked puzzled. Danny urged me silently, Tell him about your mother.

"Matt, she was with the vampire when he killed my mother, I heard her laughing. If they lock her up forever, it won't be long enough," I said with loathing.

"She must really hate you. Have you any idea why?"

"No. I've no idea. I've only known her from the time we moved from Newcastle. I spent a total of six months at school with her. She hated me from the word go. Now, how is Faye?" _I want the subject changing._

Before Matt had left us, we found out that it was Faye's birthday on the following Monday – and now it had arrived, so we were throwing her a party tonight, after her healing. We hadn't told Matt anything about it. Except...he had to bring her here earlier than normal. We told him I had readings booked in the evening. Emily said she would give her a makeover as a present from her and Alec, and would be going shopping for something from the boys. I couldn't touch any of the bodies in work because they were all vampire attacks. That gave us time to get away for a while. When we came down first thing, Emily was carrying a handful of cutlery and serviettes to the dining room.

"There's no table in there, Emily. Are we eating off the floor?"

She giggled. "A new table was delivered when you were turning, Leah. Come and have a look."

I followed her into the dining room. The new table seated twelve. It was inlaid with ivory all around the edge.

"This is beautiful, Emily, where did you get it?" It looks antique to me.

"It is. I took part in an auction at Christie's online and bid for it over the telephone. I had great fun. I probably paid more than it was worth but I didn't care. I loved the table and would've paid double to get it. The chairs in here have a very similar design on the backs – look..." It's as though they were made with the table.

"That's why I had to have it."

"Come on, Leah, are you ready to escape?" Danny asked.

He was happy today and, to be honest, so was I. Maggie's incarceration had given us all a high. At least we wouldn't have to deal with her and the vampires together.

"Ready when you are. Where are we going and what are we getting for Faye? I've no idea. I get it; I'm going to be the last to know."

Danny smiled; I knew it. We got into his car and he headed for town. He kept glancing at me and giggling to himself. He parked near the solicitor's office. I looked at him. What the fuck are we doing here?

He just smiled. You're bloody infuriating at times. We both got out and he held my hand as we walked past the solicitor's. That's when I tried to read his mind. Waste of fucking time.

Be patient, I heard in my head. He walked us into a bank. Ah, he's probably got cheques to bank. No! He didn't go anywhere near the tellers. Instead, he headed to the customer services booth after dragging me across the bank. I yelled in his head, if you tell me where we're going, you won't have to fucking drag me.

He turned and said, "Sorry, Leah," then turned back to the woman who was behind the desk. Once Danny gave her his name, she picked up her telephone and spoke to someone. When she hung up we were asked to take a seat to the left of her booth. We sat for a few minutes and a door opened at the back of the bank. The man who came out asked us to go with him and he ushered us through the door. We were asked to follow him into a lift, he pressed a button on the wall and we started going down.

When the doors opened, we were looking at a vault door, which was open.

"Do you have your keys, Mr Crosby?"

Danny took them out of his pocket and showed them to the man.

"Thank you. Will you come with me, please?"

We followed him into the vault and through two steel grids with doors in the middle that were also open. He turned us to the right and in front of our eyes stood a table and two chairs. The table had three boxes on that I'd seen before at the solicitor's.

"I'll leave you now. Just ring the bell when you're finished," he said and left us alone.

"Why all the cloak and dagger, Danny? I've seen these before."

He giggled. "Not these boxes. They were brought over from Switzerland last week. I have no idea what's in them." I'm in shock now. Danny cuddled me and said, "I wanted to look in them with just you by my side. There may be things in here from my family. These were filled when the trust was set up. I'm almost scared to open them, Leah." There was a deep sadness in his voice.

We both sat down.

"Don't be sad, Danny. This is a good thing and perhaps you'll find out who you are. You can't look at the boxes and not open them. Your mother would be cross and she'd want you to have whatever it is they put in there for you."

We sat like that for a few more minutes. He eventually stood up and unlocked all three boxes.

He turned and put his hand out to me. I stood up beside him and he lifted the top lids on all three. Now, he only had the inner lids to lift. I could feel the turmoil going on inside his head, berating himself for being so undecided. His mind went quiet and he tentatively lifted each lid and let it drop over the back of the box, to hear them clatter against the steel table top and echo off the walls, which startled me.

All three boxes contained lots of papers, some scrolls, miniature paintings, jewellery, keys and gold coins. Too numerous to list properly. Danny just stared at it all. It would take him a long time to go through all this.

"I'm going to ask for them to be delivered to the house. I couldn't possibly look through them properly down here." He locked the boxes and rang the bell. The man appeared almost immediately.

"Is there any way these could be delivered to my house? Most of it is paperwork about my distant relatives."

The man smiled. "I can arrange it for later today, if you wish, sir. There will be a fee, I'm afraid."

"It doesn't matter about a fee. I'd like them to be transported by a security firm, if you could arrange it. Now, could I have the other three boxes, please?"

"Certainly, sir. Could you wait outside while I get these put away?"

We retraced our steps, through the grills and quietly waited a few minutes, listening to the noise of metal scraping metal as he swopped over the long, steel drawers.

Danny opened them a lot quicker than the first three. "We're choosing something for Faye, so dive in, Leah."

I was so pleased he wasn't upset anymore and we hurriedly opened all the boxes. There were still masses of things to choose from. I scanned through them and something stood out from everything else. I picked up a necklace with five drops hanging from it. The stones were green with a cluster of white stones surrounding each one.

"This will go with the colour of her hair, Danny. I've seen her wearing something similar; not real stones like these. I think she'd like it. What do you think?"

He looked undecided. "Apart from looking at the other boxes, why do you think I have you with me?" He giggled. "I've no idea. If you think she'd like it then we'll take that one. You've got good taste, Leah, and I stand by your judgment."

I put it back in its box; Danny closed the rest of the boxes fast and I packed them inside their steel home once more. He locked the three boxes and rang the bell, dropping the box containing the necklace into my bag just before we were escorted up to the main part of the bank, where Danny had to sign some forms.

He gave the pen back to the lady behind the desk and turned to me with a grin on his face. "Now, I'm buying you something to wear tonight." You love spending.

"Haven't I got enough clothes?"

He laughed. "Indulge me, please."

We went back to the car and he drove us to the shop we'd been to before. Oh, they'll love to see you walk through the door again. They'll be all over you like a rash, this time. Danny smirked, following my thoughts.

I chose a long black dress. _God knows what he's chosen. I'll find out when we get home_. Danny had a wicked smile plastered on his face and the shop assistants couldn't be more helpful – I'd be willing to bet they were on a commission. While I changed, he paid.

On the way home, I didn't bother looking in the back of the car as it would be up to him to rearrange the house, yet again, if he'd bought too much.

"I haven't tested you on the Highway Code yet." Now he's changing the bloody subject, he must have bought too much. He proceeded to test me, all the way home.

"You have it, Leah, word perfect. What did I tell you? – photographic memory. I'll get onto the driving instructor your mother booked your lessons from and organise your week-long test."

Back at the house, Emily was in full swing, cooking. I just had to see what she'd done in the dining room while we were out.

The table was fantastic, with all the silverware laid out like a king's banquet. There were flower decorations right down the table, between the candlesticks – and you could see your face in everything.

"She certainly knows how to throw a party," Danny said as he nudged up behind me. "I've taken your things up to our room, Leah." He giggled.

"You're going to lose that wardrobe I allotted you if there's too much, you know that."

He put his arms around my waist and kissed the top of my head. I turned around and kissed him full on the lips. I've wanted to do that all day.

"Hi, everyone!" We turned to find Janet smiling in the doorway. "So this is why I was asked if I had something posh to wear. What's the occasion?"

"It's Faye's birthday, we wanted to do something special for her. Neither of them know what we've got planned and we aren't getting dressed up until she's had her healing, so don't say anything, Janet," Danny told her.

"I think that's lovely. I haven't got her a present, though."

"Don't worry about that. We've made sure we have something that will be from all of us, you included; you live here. They're going to be here very soon, we asked them to come early. Emily is giving her a makeover and has an evening dress for her. Matt will have to make do with a suit from me – he's about my size."

"You've really thought this out. I'm impressed. I wondered why he was getting off earlier than usual."

Josh came in. "Danny, there's a security truck in the yard that has a delivery for you."

They both left us.

Janet came and stood beside me, admiring the table. "I love parties."

I smiled at her words. "They sprung one on me, for my birthday. We ate in the middle of Leo's glasshouse. All the butterflies landed on us and the table. It was magical and I'll never forget it. We should leave here and close the door – we don't want them to see anything and spoil the surprise."

When Faye and Matt came in through the back door, everyone was around the kitchen table. Faye had initially been scared to see more of us but was over that by now.

They walked past everyone and sat in the vacant chairs next to Danny.

As she sat down, she looked down the table. "Hello, all of you."

We all smiled at her.

"Has someone just switched the lights on? Those teeth!"

We laughed at her and that started a happy night. Danny took her for healing, with Matt in tow. I gave Emily a hand to finish off her cooking, not that I was much help, really. When they arrived back in the kitchen, Emily hijacked Faye.

"I'm giving you a makeover, Faye – come with me?" She grabbed Faye's hand and they left by the back door. That was our cue to get ready. Danny told Matt everything we'd planned and brought him upstairs to change with the rest of us. The younger boys got ready in Emily's room, with Alec. Josh got ready in Leo and Billy's room.

My clothes were already in my bathroom. I'd put them there when I'd checked to see how many things Danny had bought. To my surprise, I found only the dress I chose; he was learning. I got ready as quickly as I could; not sure how long a makeover would take.

When I opened my bathroom door, all the men were ready and standing quietly along the hall. You'd think we were going to a bloody funeral. I heard Michael stifle a laugh, and grinned at him.

"You look beautiful tonight, Leah," Danny said and kissed my hand. He noticed I had on the necklace and earrings that he'd given me at the cottage.

Janet came puffing up the hall. "I'm sorry, I lost one of my shoes." She turned to Matt, who looked dapper in Danny's attire. "Hello, sir."

"Forget the sir, Janet. You only have to say it at work," Matt explained.

"I think we should go down," Danny cut in. "We ought to be in the dining room when she comes over with Emily. I can hear them talking and they're getting closer. Let's go."

We traipsed happily behind him to the room and took our places at the table.

Emily opened the doors and Faye stood before us, radiant. We sang a rousing chorus of Happy Birthday. Her hand shot up to her mouth. Matt joined her and put his arm around her shoulder.

She had tears in her eyes, trying hard to hold it together. "Thank you, everyone; this is wonderful! You're all so kind."

Danny pulled the chair at the head of the table for her and Matt sat to her right.

Josh and Leo left the table and followed Emily to the kitchen. Danny poured wine for everyone.

When he got to Faye's glass, she said, "Danny, you don't mind me asking you something, do you?"

He smiled. "You can ask anything you want, Faye...anything." He already knew what she was going to ask.

"If you don't eat or drink, how come you're all here throwing this party for me?" She was confused.

Danny held her hand and she started to relax.

"We do drink, Faye. We just don't think of it. We have dinner parties here for the funeral directors in the area. Emily told Leah how we push the food around the plates, pretend to chew and no one realises we haven't eaten a thing. We won't be doing that tonight because you know about us but we will be drinking wine and having as much fun as you."

She smiled, thinking about his explanation.

"I thought it was hilarious when I heard about it, Faye," I told her. "I couldn't understand how someone who doesn't actually eat anything could be that good at cooking. Emily's a fantastic cook."

Emily and the boys brought in the starters and it was gorged down pretty quickly by the humans. The boys cleared the plates and the main course was delivered to the table. Pheasant and a roast dinner. It looked good enough to eat but I didn't want it, no way. I sipped the wine and had to admit, it tasted better tonight. I suppose I'll get used to it. Danny topped up the glasses and the banter round the table was animated and fun. The boys cleared the plates.

A few minutes later, Emily appeared in the doorway with the cake covered in lit candles that sparkled their reflection in her beautiful, bright eyes. Danny turned down the lights, the singing started again and the cake was put on the table in front of Faye. She was delighted, her mind was filled with so many emotions. She looked at Matt and held his hand on the table. He was overjoyed for her and they both had sweet tears of joy in their eyes.

"Make a wish, Faye," Emily sang brightly. She'd worked so hard all day to make everything perfect for her friend.

Faye closed her eyes and when she opened them she blew the candles out. We all cheered and clapped with Michael's spirited whistles echoing round the room.

Danny stood up. "May I propose a toast?" He lifted his glass high. "To Faye."

Everyone stood up and raised their glasses in unison. "To Faye!"

When we'd sipped down our toast we settled back in our seats and Danny stood up again.

"Faye, this is from everyone in the house."

He handed her the jewellery box.

She looked up at him and then to everyone around the table. "Thank you. I wasn't expecting anything. You've given me too much already." She flipped the tiny catch and opened the box, stared at the necklace, looked at us, then Matt – whose jaw had dropped considerably.

"This is too much; these are real, aren't they?"

"Faye, we really, really want you to have it."

Danny glanced at me across the table. I left my chair and to go behind Faye. I took off the necklace she had on, put the new one around her neck and locked the clasp.

I nodded my approval. "Just your colouring, Faye. Now come and look in the mirror."

I helped her up and took her to the mirror over the fireplace. Danny put the lights up so Faye could see the necklace properly.

I put my hand on her arm. "I promise you, we haven't spent a penny. It's not doing any good in a safety deposit box, along with the tonnage that's still there. Jewellery is to be worn," I reasoned

She whispered, "Thank you – all of you." A sweet and lovely smile filled her face and in my head I heard, perfect, from Danny.

Matt had thawed a bit, though not enough to be able to speak yet.

When Faye returned to her seat, he looked at her and said, "It's beautiful and so are you," then kissed her as we cheered them on; they looked embarrassed for a second and then laughed along with us.

Such a perfect day, we had enjoyed.

## Chapter 15

I followed Danny over to work, to see if there was anything I could touch. Two more bodies had been delivered earlier and both of them were car accidents, which meant there was at least some work I could help out with. Everyone was buoyant after the party last night and I'd realized while it was going on that Michael, Greg and John had never been to a party before – a formal one, I mean – and they had really enjoyed themselves. The youngest boys kept chatting about different things while they were tidying up one section of the receiving room.

I helped Michael wash the two bodies and lifting them didn't seem a problem to me now. Janet was on a day off and she walked among the bodies. She scrutinized the damage on the vampire victims, mainly. I noticed Michael glance in her direction from time to time, though he didn't break his concentration at all. His mind must be expanding, like mine. He smiled at me. I'm right.

Graham was due to arrive at any minute and we were to have a meeting with him. Danny had the job of explaining how large his job had become but I was sure he'd see some of it before he got anywhere near the house. The drive passed close to the garage, which was usually masked by huge mature trees and shrubs, but they'd frazzled in the intense heat and had been cut down and cleared after the fire.

Three new limousines were being delivered later in the day and the armoured truck was also arriving after it had concluded a job nearby. It was all happening at once. A famine or a bloody feast. Michael giggled beside me.

I heard Danny calling me. Greg must have heard him as he hurried to take over my job. He smiled. He's picking up our thoughts. "For a few days now, Leah. I knew what was going on here when I was feeding." He was so happy.

I put my hand on his shoulder. "That's brilliant, Greg. I'm sure Danny's going to be pleased with you."

Absolutely. We heard in our heads. Greg giggled. I left them to get on with the work.

Graham was sitting with Alec and Danny, drinking coffee.

"Hello, Leah. My God – you're beautiful! I've just been told what happened to you. Sorry...that sounded like you were ugly before. I feel crap for saying that; hope you know what I meant?"

He's digging himself out of a hole, I sang in my head, right out of tune.

"It's okay, Graham. No one was more shocked than me when it happened, so stop worrying. Have you seen the damage in the ballroom?"

He looked puzzled.

Danny smiled at me. "I haven't got that far, Leah. I thought I'd let Graham get over the shock of the garage, first. We'll take him through when he's finished his drink. Graham, Leah was attacked two weeks before she was turned. She pushed him away with her mind. The ceiling of the ballroom and the roof have massive holes in them."

Graham's eyes widened. "Bloody hell. It's been busy around here. I don't mind all the extra work, Danny. I'll just be here longer, that's all."

Before he could say another word, Danny excused himself. "I'm sorry, there's something I have to attend to; I won't be long." He glanced at me. We've got a problem.

I didn't look through his eyes, not wanting either Alec or Graham to register my reaction to whatever was going on. They chatted about Graham's kids until Danny returned. I could see by his face it was serious but he hid it well from the two brothers.

"I'll take you through to the ballroom." Both men led the way and Danny said silently, They've caught one of the vampires and they're holding her in the embalming room until we've finished here.

Graham was shocked at the extent of the damage, knowing now how it had occurred. He looked at me and smiled. The fact I had still been a human when it happened amused him.

"The only problem I can see is matching the paintwork in this room. This is original." Graham knows his stuff.

Danny nodded. "You're right, Graham. Don't fret if you have to re-decorate the whole room. I'm sure you could find something similar. The roof timbers caused the damage when they fell through the hole in the ceiling. Leah was knocked out and then it dropped onto the wall."

"Christ. What happened to the doors?"

Danny explained to him.

Graham looked at me. "And you were still human when that happened?"

I nodded.

"I'm surprised you're still alive," he said, smirking at his choice of words when he heard Alec giggle. "Sorry, Leah."

"Don't be, Graham, I do it all the time. You know I'm not, now. He got me again, two weeks later, and I can't wait until I get my fucking hands on him. He killed my mother a few weeks before this happened."

Graham looked totally shocked. "I'm so sorry, Leah."

"Thank you, Graham. He'll wish he bloody hadn't when I get hold of him. I know I've said too much; couldn't help it, though."

Danny took hold of my hand gave it a squeeze to evaporate my inner fury.

"There's something about you he doesn't like; that's obvious, Leah," Graham remarked. He glanced at the wrecked doors. "Well...I'll make a move. I've a lot of organising to do, to get all this underway."

When we reached the back door, Danny added, "We'll have extra security here when you're doing the work, Graham. Don't worry about that."

"I'm not worried. Look after her; she's the target."

Graham's damning words hung heavily in the air as he left us. We looked at each other, understanding he might have a point.

"You don't think there's anything in your relative's things that might throw a light on what's happening now, do you, Danny?"

He was perturbed by my question. "Very likely, but we have other things to attend to now. We'll have to look later."

I'd actually forgotten about the problem while talking to Graham. I rushed over to the embalming room with Danny.

Michael and Josh had hold of the female vampire. She was changed and snarling at her captors. She stopped struggling when she realised we were there. She changed back and became very seductive towards Danny and the two boys, as if that would've made any difference to her being held. She stared at me with her red eyes. Worry flashed behind them and quickly changed to fear, making it harder for the boys to restrain her frantic struggling.

"Why are you here?"

She didn't answer Danny.

"We'll stop you preying on humans."

She laughed in his face. "And how will you do that? You can't kill me," she hissed, sure of herself.

"We have a way. Keep hold of her...I'll call you over soon."

I followed him into the receiving room.

"I want you all to come with me," Danny announced.

Everyone looked surprised, stopped whatever they were doing and we followed him to one of the outbuildings.

He took us to a large concrete yard, surrounded with almost house-sized wooden sheds. Josh helped Danny pull open two huge wooden doors, revealing the telescope, which was suspended on a jig in order to swiftly execute our task. Beside it was a cement mixer, bags of cement, sand and gravel in heaps, and a few shovels.

"We want all this outside and will have to get the cement mixed and ready for her ashes to go in."

"Leaky Pete's still here, Danny. He hasn't finished in Emily's bathroom yet."

"Thanks, Leah, I'd forgotten about him. Leo, ask him to finish for the day and tell him I'll pay for his time. We have to do this while there's some sunlight."

Leo rushed off. John and Greg helped us get everything out. I heard Danny telling Emily to take Janet out shopping with her, perhaps buy some make-up or something. Janet was having a nap after the party. We didn't particularly want her to see the fate we proposed for the vampire. She'd never been totally happy with the explanation I had given about dealing with them.

We both heard Emily speeding over to the house. Danny started mixing the cement, throwing shovels full of sand, cement, gravel and half a bucket of water into the churning machine. The two boys watched intently in case they were asked to do it on another occasion.

Alec came around the corner of the shed. "What's happening? Graham's gone."

"Michael and Josh are holding a woman vampire in the embalming room. She was hiding in one of the rooms under Emily's studio, between the furniture from the cellar."

Alec understood why this had to happen and was all for it. "I'll mix the concrete. I used to be a brickie."

Danny smiled and handed him the shovel. "Her ashes are going in the mix, Alec."

Alec immediately dragged another bag of cement out. "Can one of you boys get some washing up liquid?"

They looked confused.

"I'll go. I know what I'm looking for."

I dashed over to the house and found Emily sitting at the table with Janet. I glanced at Emily, who shrugged her shoulders in return. Janet wasn't going anywhere. I opened the cupboard under the sink and grabbed the bottle of washing up liquid. Emily knew why I wanted it, having followed everything in her mind.

"What do you want that for?" Janet asked.

"I don't know. Alec asked me to get it."

I raced out the back door to join the mixing crew. I handed the bottle to Alec, who promptly squeezed some in the mix.

"Thanks, Leah. This'll make it flow easier."

"Janet's not budging," I stated flatly.

Danny looked really annoyed.

Billy and Leo turned the corner. "Can we do anything?" Billy asked. Leo had filled him in.

"You certainly can," Danny said. "Look through the tools on the wall to your right and you'll find Stanley knives. Cut the tops off the empty plastic drums that are stored by the far wall, we're pouring the concrete into them. When they're hardened off we can bury the blocks."

Both of them realised the urgency of the situation and were happy to help – the appearance of a vampire had caught us all unawares.

"Right, Leah, help me push the telescope out." I'm enjoying this, being able to help with anything.

Danny smiled at me. I couldn't believe it was so easy to push, forgetting I wasn't human anymore. We positioned it to point directly at the sun, making sure no shadow was cast upon it from the wooden buildings opposite.

Once we were out of earshot of anyone human, Danny confided in me. "I'm worried about Janet."

Michael's voice filled our minds. I'll sort her out. Don't worry, Danny.

Okay, Michael, thanks. Bring the vampire out.

We could hear her long before she got to us and knew she had changed, and was fighting tooth and nail with Michael and Josh all the way from the embalming room. As soon as they rounded the corner, she surveyed the activity going on and fear raged in her eyes. Then, to my horror, Janet followed them. Emily was right behind her, really upset that she couldn't stop Janet poking her nose in.

It's all right, Emily. Danny knew, like the rest of us, that no one could've stopped her. She was becoming a liability.

Danny took over holding the vampire from Michael, who tried to usher Janet away but she twisted out of his arms and wasn't budging. Now Michael was really pissed off. She has to have her own fucking way!

Leave her, Michael; you tried.

She can bloody watch then, Danny. Michael stood aside to give her a ringside seat. I couldn't believe the smirk she gave him, having won that round and probably every other one. She always wanted her own way; and it hadn't gone un-noticed by Michael, either. Tough if she doesn't fucking like it. Fill your fucking boots, Janet. Popcorn? Michael was seething.

"Let's do it," Danny commanded.

They dragged the wriggling vampire over to the telescope. I lifted into the air and hovered above them, watching as they wrestled her down to the ground. She was snapping wildly and bit both of them when she made contact. Blood dripped from her teeth and it glared on their skin and clothes. Her eyes searched all our faces for someone to save her, but she wouldn't find anyone here.

I put my hands, palms down over her, and forced her flat to the ground with my mind. Now they could let go. Fear and uncertainty caused her to change from vampire to human to vampire in quick succession, pleading to me for it to stop. I read her mind. She thought I was dead and wondered how could I be doing that to her.

Danny and Josh pushed the end of the telescope over her torso, Danny adjusting it slightly to provide maximum damage.

Her eyes were wild as she struggled to understand how I could hold her like that. Danny reached up and took the cap off the telescope. In that instant, she let out an ear-piercing scream and began to burn; slowly at first, then it gathered momentum. She writhed on the ground, acrid smoke and flames emanating gruesomely from her body. When smoke billowed out of her mouth and nose, the spark in her eyes flickered out.

She took about twenty minutes to burn. I'd lowered myself down to the ground and watched with the others as the ash built up, slowly turning her to dust. The dust kept moving throughout the procedure, and even when the flames were out, it continued to shift as if trying to coalesce. Danny picked up a builder's shovel, scooped up a pile and threw it into the mixer. Another two followed.

The first lot was ready to go into drums. Billy and Leo carried them out and watched as Alec tipped the mixer, pouring about a foot of concrete into each one. Once it was empty, Alec wasted no time at all and, sleeves rolled up, began making the next batch. The whole job was finished in a couple of hours, the mixer cleaned in readiness for the next errant vampire. During all of Alec's hard work we put everything away and waited a few minutes for the mixer to be pushed inside before locking the doors.

Emily was so pleased with Alec, hugging him when they joined the others, leaving Danny to make everything secure. He would make sure the shed remained locked from now on. The fact she had been caught here made him wary about any of the others we had to catch. It was imperative they didn't find and destroy the telescope. I hadn't looked at Janet since her arrival and had no idea what her reaction was or what was going through her head. I supposed we'd find out soon enough.

On the way over, Danny took hold of my hand. "We make a good team, all of us. One down, two to go." He drew me into his arms. "Have I told you I love you, today?"

I smiled. "Not today."

"I'll love you 'til the end of time, Leah," he breathed into my ear, then kissed me long and hard, which put me in a very happy mood.

That was dashed when we opened the kitchen door to be greeted by a tirade of raised voices coming from the hall. Now I am fucking pissed off.

I heard a few giggles as I strode past the table where everyone else was sitting and opened the hall door. "Could you come in here, please, Janet, and sit down?"

"I told you when Leah mentioned–" bellowed from Janet's mouth.

"NOW!" I shouted.

She was so shocked she meekly followed me and Michael into the kitchen again and they sat together at the end of the table.

I tried to stop her, Leah. I'm sorry.

It's not your fault, Michael, I placated him.

I turned to Janet. "What the fuck's your problem? I'd really like to know."

She frowned at me. "I've just watched you murder someone, that's my problem. How could you do that, and not one of you think you've done anything wrong?"

"You make me fucking laugh and you still haven't got it, have you? While I hovered over her, I read her mind. They thought he'd killed me but the stupid bastard slipped up.

"Who do you think she was here for?"

She looked vacant.

"Oh, let me bloody enlighten you, Janet. The next available human she could get her fucking hands on; that's who!"

Her eyes widened.

"That's right, you should look fucking worried.

"She slithered in here last night and was hiding, waiting for you to be on your own, which you mostly are, crossing over to work, even after we've told you not to be on your own in the grounds. Everywhere outside this bloody house are the grounds. I thought you had some fucking brains, Janet. You would've been her next meal. GOT IT!" I was furious.

I'm surprised you didn't change, Danny told me silently.

Recognition went around the room and they were, too. I got a verbal pat on the back from them all.

Janet stared at me. She looked close to tears and then pulled herself together. "I'm sorry. You told me what you'd do to them, but seeing it is another thing entirely." She took hold of Michael's hand and looked into his face, smiling. "I'm really sorry. I shouldn't have gone mad at you."

Michael stood up and looked down on her. He wasn't backing down quietly, like she expected he would. "Emily tried to get you away from here. You wouldn't have seen anything if you'd gone with her. It's your fault, no one else's." Michael was very abrupt with her. "You wouldn't come with me, either, before she was dealt with.

"We're not playing here, this is bloody well serious. Unless you do what you're asked to do, you won't be able to come here again. People's lives are at stake, Billy's and Alec's, not counting you. We're all trying to do this as quickly as possible, before anyone else gets hurt or killed, and you're becoming a real problem.

"We work together here and look after each other. I'm not saying anymore. THINK ABOUT IT!" Michael strode away from the table and stared out of the window, cooling off.

Janet sat with her eyes closed, fighting back the tears. Her mind was in turmoil as it was the biggest bawling out she'd ever had.

"I apologise to everyone here. I'm sorry I've been such a spoilt brat, wanting my own way. It won't happen again. If you want me to leave, I'll go, but please believe me, I'll be heartbroken; especially leaving you, Michael." The tears came, floods of them.

Michael was rooted to the spot, looking at her.

Go to her! Danny yelled in his head. He knew Michael was torn between being loyal to us and wanting to be with her. He rushed over, picked her up and took her upstairs.

Everyone relaxed around the table. "Come on, you lot, we've got work to do," Josh said to them.

They stood up but before they'd moved another muscle, Danny said, "Leave it until tomorrow; you deserve a break after all that."

They sat down, all except Josh. "There's some embalming to be changed over, Danny; I'll do it."

"Leah and I will do it. We have something to look at in the office. Sit and relax, Josh, it's all in hand." Danny glanced at me and a few minutes later we left them to their own devices.

Before we looked at anything, Danny changed over the bodies and checked everything else was okay to be left until the following day. Now we could tackle what we came to do. The boxes were stacked in the corner. Danny moved files from his desk to make room and lined them up on top of it. One of them contained a great deal of paperwork.

"We'll look through this one first, Leah."

Danny closed the lids of the other two. I took them from him and was stacking the second one, on top of the first, when he said, "We've got company."

He left me there to investigate who it was. I didn't feel comfortable delving into his family's things without him there so I followed him out. Three new limousines were lined up in the yard. A fourth, much less expensive car was next to them. The engine was running and the driver looked bored as he waited to take the three drivers back to wherever they came from. All of the drivers had papers for Danny to sign. Once he'd done that, keys were handed over along with other papers. They said goodbye and were taken away in the other car. Danny looked along the cars and smiled. Boys' toys.

He laughed at me. "Come on, we've been sidetracked again."

We had just sat down and then the truck was delivered. "I'll have to see him back off the premises, Leah. Start sifting through and see if you can find anything. I won't be long."

I pulled the full one to one side of the desk and started looking through it. There were title deeds for this house and a map of the park; other deeds for several more properties. I put them in one pile. Letters were tucked into their envelopes, not tidy, but strewn on top of other items below. I took them out and put them into another small pile, knowing they'd have to be read at some point, but not by me. There were six oval miniatures: men and women in period costumes. I put them aside and looked at the two books near the bottom of the box. I opened the front cover of the first. It was a journal, written by a woman – her name was Maria Crosby. I closed it fast. Danny should read that before me. I felt like a voyeur, treading on toes.

Danny returned and dragged over another chair to sit beside me. He pulled his phone from his pocket and made a call. I was shocked when I heard his conversation. The cars and the truck hadn't been stopped; there being no guards at their post. Danny was blazing mad and arranged to meet whoever was unlucky enough to have answered his call. People's lives depended on their service and he had every right to be rattled. Danny listened for a few more minutes then he ended the call.

"I'll give him one chance to solve this. I can't bloody believe they've gone. I'm going down there to check later on. Perhaps you'd like to walk with me, Leah?"

"I'd love to, Danny."

He glanced at the miniatures on his desk. One, he stopped on and stared at the image. He picked it up and turned the painting over to read the small plaque on the back.

"This was my mother, Leah. She must have been in her thirties when this portrait was painted." He turned it back over to survey the painting once more.

"She was beautiful, Danny." I put my hand over his and squeezed it gently.

He looked up at me, just long enough for me to see the pain in his eyes. I stood up and cuddled him. He responded and rose out of his chair. With his head on my shoulder and his arms wrapped around me, he confessed, "I'm not sure I can deal with this yet, Leah."

"You don't have to; we can leave it for now."

He kissed me. "I think I should put all this into my office," he mumbled, putting everything back into the box.

Carrying the boxes, we left the office and headed for the house. I thought he'd meant the den but he headed down the hall, towards the ballroom. He opened a door, just past his treatment room, and I followed him in. I looked around at all the books and paintings on the walls. His desk, littered with paperwork, was to our left. He pushed everything to one side to make room for the boxes.

Once he'd put them down he swept all the papers into a pile and dumped them behind his desk, on the floor. The top box was lifted off the other two and he put them in the corner on the floor. He took everything out again and arranged them in the same piles as I had when over in work.

"I thought you couldn't look at them? Don't upset yourself, Danny."

His eyes glistened. "I can't help it, Leah. Please help me? I need to know."

I walked around the desk to be at his side. "Of course I'll help you. Where shall we start?"

He picked up the pile of deeds. Each one had a red ribbon with a seal covering the bow. The address for the property each one belonged to was on a sheet of parchment, tucked into the ribbon behind the bow. He took the ones for this house off the top and was mystified by the other deeds. He read part of the address on the next. It was for a warehouse in the Triangle, in town. We thought the same thing and stared at each other. The closed down nightclub.

Was this the place that caused them to be kidnapped? It was too much of a coincidence, the man being in that building. Danny tossed the deeds onto the floor, changed and let out an ear-piercing roar. I could do nothing else but hold him until his anger subsided. He changed back and hugged me tightly.

There was a knock on the door.

"Come in, Emily," Danny called.

She crept around the opening door. "Danny, what's wrong? It must be something serious..." She looked at the desk, not knowing what any of it was.

"These are the boxes from Switzerland, Emily."

She knew they were from his direct family and understood immediately why he was so upset. "I'll leave you two alone, while you look through it all."

"Don't go, Emily," Danny said to her.

She came closer to the desk and looked at the items on top. She picked up one of the miniatures, a man's portrait. Turning it over in her hand, she read the tiny plaque on the back. "This is your father, Danny." She reached her hand over the desk so he could see it.

He picked up the portrait of his mother and handed it to her. "My mother, Emily."

She took it and carefully studied the painting. "She was beautiful, Danny. Why were you so upset at seeing this?"

He smiled at her and explained about the deeds, though without getting angry this time.

"Now I understand, Danny. When you've looked through it all," she glanced at the other boxes, "you'll get to know them again."

She looked at me. "I'm so pleased he has you to help him through this, Leah." She came around the desk put a hand on both our shoulders. "You two were destined to be together and I love you both. Let me hug you."

We stood like that for a few minutes and in that time we both told her we loved her just as much.

Suddenly, a smile lit up her face. "Come on, I fancy a drink, I don't know about you two. It's been one of those days, today."

She dragged at us until we relented and followed her back to the kitchen.

Alec and Billy were eating but there was no sign of Janet.

"I'll put her food in the fridge," Emily said. "She may not want any, who knows..."

The wine was already on the table; Emily poured one each for the three of us and we sat down. I'd just taken a sip of mine when the door to the hall opened.

Michael had his arm around Janet's shoulder. "Can we join you?" she said quietly.

"You don't have to ask that, ever," Danny said, a smile on his face. "We don't bear grudges here, Janet, so relax."

She smiled at him. "Thank you. I don't deserve it after the way I've behaved. I am sorry."

"Stop talking and eat," Emily said as she put her meal down on the table.

They took a seat, Alec poured them some wine and Janet tucked into her meal. Michael certainly looked happier. He said, _thanks,_ in our heads. We smiled back.

An hour passed before Danny announced, "Leah and I are going for a walk. The security guards have disappeared. Their boss said he'd organise more to take their place so we're going to see if he has. It's such a nice evening; does anyone else want to go for a stroll?" Emily and Alec, Janet and Michael all said they'd like to come with us. The boys were playing chess, so they stayed behind.

"When were these delivered?" Michael looked over the three limousines lined up against the wall in the yard.

"You can play with them later," I said with a smile.

Danny knew what I was thinking and giggled. You'd both like to play with them. He squeezed my hand.

Danny was right, it was a lovely evening. Perhaps we'd get that Indian summer after all.

When we got to the guards' post, the boss's van was there. He got out to speak to Danny.

"I can't find them and they're not in their usual haunts. I'm here until a second crew arrives; they're on their way now. I'm sorry we've let you down, it's never happened before. They're my two best men. I don't understand it."

Danny and I shared a gut feeling as we glanced at each other.

"I can see you're on this – thank you," Danny said to him, and to me, "Shall we go back now?"

I played along. "Yes, I'm getting cold; let's go. Thank you," I called to the man.

He nodded and got back in his van to wait for his employees.

On the way back we looked about in the shrubbery to find them. The female vampire must have fed on something last night, and now we knew what. It didn't take us long to come across their bodies. They lay together, hardly hidden; their necks had been ripped open on the left side. Their faces showed fear and disbelief. It was still evident now and they'd lain there all day.

Janet was horrified, and she knew now that could have easily been her. Danny took his phone out and called Matt. He told us to go back to the house and wait for him there. He was bringing the troops.

Before long, the police arrived and crawled over every inch of the place, looking for any clues as to who had killed them. They were looking for animals, too. The prior week, apparently, someone had spotted a large, black animal running across farmland near here. We hardly ever turned the TV on, so had missed all the reports about it.

"Whoever thought that up did us a favour," I said to Matt.

He smiled at me. "They have a video of it, Leah. It's not a hoax. Animals have been killed right across to Devon. Your vampires may not have killed them."

"One of them did, Matt," Danny said. "We caught her. She's in blocks of concrete, in one of the outhouses. We told you how we'd deal with them."

Matt looked at Janet, who nodded to him.

He sat thinking for a moment. "How many more are there, Danny?" He didn't really want the answer but he needed to know.

"Two we know of, but there may be more. We don't know for sure. She was hiding in one of the rooms below Emily's studio, ready to pounce on the next human to cross the yard. It would have been Janet." He let Matt digest those last five words.

"Have you any whisky? I need a bloody drink."

Danny smiled and brought the bottle and four glasses.

"Billy, do you drink this?"

He pulled a face and smiled.

Danny poured just three and gave one to Matt, Janet and Alec. Matt stayed with us for another hour before returning home to Faye.

"I've been a complete idiot, haven't I?" Janet confessed to us all. "I'll be following the rules from now on. When I think..."

Michael's face darkened. "Don't even go there. I can't bear to."

She cuddled Michael even closer after his words.

Danny got up and held his hand out to me. I knew we were going to his study. Once there, we both sat at the desk and looked at the rest of the things from the first box. Danny picked up a letter and started reading it.

"This is a love letter to me, Leah, from someone called Fiona. I don't remember her at all. She says she's willing to leave her father's house to marry me, even though her father forbids it." He was perplexed, his brow furrowed.

"Who is her father...does it say?"

Danny scanned the rest of the letter. "There's nothing here to say who he is. Let's look at the other letters. Hang on a minute..."

He flipped the envelope over and in the bottom corner were raised letters in the paper. The name was The Right Honourable James Phillips. We both stared at the letters.

"Do you know the name of the man, Danny?"

He looked at me. "You don't think he's James Phillips, do you?"

I shrugged my shoulders. "I don't know. Look at all the letters. We may be able to piece things together."

We opened the stack of envelopes, which were all from Fiona. She hadn't signed her last name on any of them. Danny picked up the two journals. He opened the one from Maria Crosby and started to read it. I looked through his eyes and read it with him. The journal was his mother's. It told of the anguish after Danny's disappearance and how the family fell apart because of it. It was Danny's uncle who had set up the trust.

The next journal was his father's and had details about the court hearing and the property in town. He finished up by saying how pleased he'd been that he'd won his day in court. There was nothing else.

Danny stared across the desk at all the papers. "That doesn't give us any clues."

He gathered them up, put them back in the box, placed it on the floor and lifted another one onto the desk. The box had childhood keepsakes in it so Danny swopped it for the last one.

On top of everything was a map of the town with the warehouse marked on it. It was scored around the building; probably in red initially but now it had faded to sepia.

"Everything keeps pointing back to that warehouse. I don't understand it. Maybe I'm to blame for us all being kidnapped?" He put his head in his hands.

"Danny, look at the date on the warehouse deeds and the letters."

He undid the red ribbon. The date on the deeds was two months before the first letter.

"Danny, nothing here suggests that. It tells the story you already know about land rights. The fact you had a girl ready to marry you doesn't make it your fault. You're good looking; you may have had more than one girl waiting to see if you were eligible."

He looked at me and nodded. "Come on, let's get out of here."

We left everything where it was in his study.

"I think we should go and lie down. You've had no rest at all today, Leah."

We went up and talked for a while. He pulled me into his arms and asked, "Do you think I'm eligible?"

I smiled. "I might..." I wasn't giving anything away.

He started laughing and said, "How eligible, Leah?" in a loud, brassy voice. "Wwweelllllll...?" he persisted as he tickled me.

I couldn't stop laughing. "Stop! I give in."

His hand moved to tickle me again. I put up my hand to stop him and let the seconds tick by, keeping him in suspense.

"Very," I whispered, so he could hardly hear me. I'd forgotten about his exceptional hearing and the bugger heard me loud and clear.

"Marry me, Leah."

I put my arms around his neck and kissed him for the answer. He was so happy.

There was a knock on the door.

"What!" he yelled, and then there was a moment's silence.

"Can I come in?" Emily called in a little girl voice.

He kept her waiting, then said, "If you must, Emily." He knew as well as I did that they'd all heard us.

She opened the door and put enough of her head around the edge so that only her eyes were showing. "They sent me up here. We didn't hear your answer, Leah."

"I didn't answer."

That confused her. Danny was trying not to laugh.

"Don't you want to marry him?" She came into the room and pretended to look upset.

"I didn't answer him, I showed him. My answer was yes, Emily."

She dived on top of us. "The next question is, can I be your bridesmaid, please, please, please?" She stood up and bounced on the bed.

"What is this, torture until we submit?" Danny said, laughing at her.

She kept bouncing and we knew she'd never tire.

I yelled, "Yes!" She sat down but I had to say something. "There's just one problem I can see. You won't have a birth certificate, Danny."

Emily's face dropped into a sulk.

"Leave that with me. Money talks, I'll get one. Cheer up, Emily, it may never happen."

She giggled at him; she knew it was going to.

"We're supposed to be letting Leah rest, Emily. We'll see you in the morning."

She got off the bed and skipped out of the room, closing the door behind her.

We got up early...we were feeding that morning.

"Didn't you feel hungry or anxious at all, Leah?"

I'd only just stepped in the shower. I stopped the water. "No, neither. Do you want to extend it another half day?"

Danny looked at me, astounded. "That's really quick. Don't you want to stay as we are for a few more feeds?" He's worried; I can see it in his face.

"I don't think that's necessary. I'm fine, honestly. I wouldn't have suggested it if I wasn't."

He opened the fridge for more blood. "If you feel like you need to feed before two days are up, you can. There's no shame in it. You're doing well, Leah. I'm so proud of you."

He turned the water back on as he stepped into the shower and we consumed the blood in minutes. The strange part of extending was the amount of liquid involved in one hit. What it'll feel like with fourteen bags, I have no bloody idea?

Danny was following my thoughts and giggled. "Think about it? If we were living off humans and the average man has ten pints – that vampire woman had consumed the blood of two men. She probably wasn't going a week on that, either. You've seen how many bodies we've had in, and there must be some they haven't found...I'm bloody certain of it."

I soaped his back. "I hadn't thought of that. It does feel good spreading over my body; it makes me tingle all over. Do you feel that?"

He turned to face me. "Of course, the feeling is fantastic, though we have the bare minimum to live on. I suppose I could understand them killing often, to get that feeling. It must be like a drug addict who wants to be high all the time. I don't condone it, mind. Now are we going to talk all morning or are we going to have some fun?"

I didn't need asking twice. I shut up immediately.

Someone from the Crown Prosecution Service was arriving with Matt, around ten. We were downstairs earlier than that. Emily was still on a high about us getting married. She'd already made plans for the food; several lists were on the table in the kitchen.

Alec nodded his welcome. "I've been trying to slow her down, Leah. You know what she's like; one track mind," he said, smiling at her.

"I'm surprised she didn't bake the fucking cake last night, Alec."

He laughed at me and glanced at Emily.

"We don't know when we're doing it yet; we've made no plans, Alec. We have things to finish here before anyone can think about marriage."

Emily pretended not to hear. I sat down opposite him and pulled the paper he'd finished reading over towards me. The headlines made interesting reading.

"Look at this, Danny."

He came over and read the front page. "How could they say it was an animal attack? I don't suppose they've done the post mortems yet. Mind you...I'm pleased that's going to be at the back of everyone's mind, no matter how the deaths are happening. It keeps it away from our bloody door."

Emily left to go over to work. I intended joining her once we'd finished the impending business.

Matt came in through the back door with another man; we both stood up and he introduced us to Colin Brakespear, counsel for their prosecution.

"Take a seat, please. I'm making a drink, what would you like?" Danny asked them.

While he made their drinks, Colin went over my statement to make sure I hadn't left anything out or remembered something else. He was happy there weren't any changes with it. He also informed me that Maggie had put in her statement that I was a witch. I laughed at that and could almost see a smile on Matt's face. Alec was trying not to laugh.

"I am a medium at the church we go to. Maggie used to go there and she's seen me give out messages to people in the congregation."

He looked a bit shaken at my reply. "Are you the medium who's been helping the police?" He stared at me and turned to Matt.

"She is, Colin – is there a problem?" Matt queried.

"I was assigned to go over the tapes and video for the bodies found in the New Forest. You look different, that's all." Here we fucking go.

"I've had a bit of work done since I did that. I had an accident and while I was being sorted out, I asked them to do a few extra cosmetic jobs. It's amazing what you can get done if you're paying," I said, as cool as I could.

He looked totally embarrassed that he'd brought the subject up. I didn't dare look at anyone else, I'd have laughed.

He told me the date of the trial and that he had all he needed. They only stayed long enough to finish their drinks before leaving.

When we went over to work, the clapping started as soon as we put our noses through the door.

"You should go on the bloody stage!" Michael yelled, then carefully turned over the body he was washing to finish the job.

"What have we got in, Josh?" Danny wanted to get on with something.

"There are four car accidents, Danny: three teenagers and a man."

I was pleased because at least I could help with them all. I kept myself busy doing hands and also helped the others. Danny went into the embalming room to get sutures for another face. He'd only just started when his phone rang. He took the call outside and when he returned, he came straight over to me.

"Leah, you have another two clients from Marcia. She's coming this afternoon, at two. Is that all right? I should have asked you first, sorry."

"It's fine with me, only we're busy over here. You're all going to get sick of me, I'm never here." I heard in my head, no, we're not.

I looked around the room. "Thanks, everyone."

Danny smiled at me and turned back to his work. I carried on with mine and came to the conclusion I was much quicker than I used to be.

Danny stopped me working at one thirty. I had to change my clothes and get ready. He ran to the security guards' post to wait for them.

Marcia looked well and not as edgy as last time. She introduced us to the two women with her. One was called Jane Watson – a well-dressed company director, maybe. The other woman was Clair Thompson, who also wore a suit, but I didn't think she worked in an office, she didn't look the type. I probably had them both wrong.

Danny saw to their drinks and we took them into the big sitting room. They both loved the house and asked lots of questions about the original features. Clair seemed to know what she was talking about, when it came to the décor.

Marcia turned the conversation around as to why they were here.

"I'll go first," Clair spoke up.

I smiled at her. "Do you want me to use the cards or not?" By the look on her face, I didn't think she'd been given the choice before.

"The cards, please."

I picked them up from the small table. "Could you come with me, please. I do the readings in this small room as it's private in there."

She smiled and followed me in.

"Please sit down, Clair."

She sat opposite me.

"I don't use the cards in the conventional way." I shuffled them and gave them to her. "Please shuffle them and when you've finished, deal the top five from the top of the pack and place them on the table, face down." I waited for her to finish. "Spread them across the top of the table, please?" She did as I asked her. "Now I'm going to sit with my eyes closed for a moment and when I open them I'm going to put my hand on the first card. When I've seen everything in that card, I'll move onto the next. Is that clear?" I waited for her.

"Yes, that's fine..." She looked apprehensive.

I closed my eyes and went to my spirit garden. I opened them and put my hand over the first card. It started to heat up.

"Clair, you had a very happy childhood and sailed through school with good grades throughout. At university you got into the wrong crowd and messed with drugs. You didn't finish your final year and have regretted it ever since."

I moved to the next card.

"Your first serious relationship ended abruptly, with the death of your fiancé. It hit you hard and you never really got over him. You measure everyone against him and find it hard to commit to anyone."

I moved to the next card.

"Your work is the only constant in your life. You love antiques and the history of things. You have an Open University degree on Elizabethan history, a double first. You're thinking of doing a Masters, but you haven't decided yet."

I moved to another card.

"Your parents are becoming needy and want you to move closer to them. You're undecided because your life will change completely. You feel selfish for thinking that and don't want to hurt their feelings. Think carefully about it and don't be pushed into something you know will not benefit you or them."

I moved to the final card.

"You will have a partner soon, a younger man than you but not by many years. He will fulfil the dreams you have of a perfect partner and be your soulmate."

I sat with my eyes closed for a few minutes, closing myself down. I heard a soft sobbing and opened them. Clair was crying, but with a smile on her face.

"I've never had a reading quite like that, Leah. You left nothing out. Thank you and I'm so pleased I came." She picked up her bag and handed me an envelope.

"Thank you, Clair. It's been a pleasure."

We got up and joined the others in the big sitting room.

"She's brilliant," Clair said to Marcia.

"I know; that's why I brought you," she answered with feeling.

They sat down to wait for me to do the next reading.

"Jane, would you like to come with me, please?"

She smiled and got up.

Once she'd settled in her chair, I asked her, "Do you want the cards or not, Jane?"

She thought for a moment. "No, just tell me what you see, please." She sat back in her seat.

"I'll close my eyes for a moment..." I went to my garden once more.

"Jane, your partner is also your business partner. You're having doubts about him, regarding work, and in your relationship.

"He always takes the clients he has to travel long distances to meet and you deal with the ones that come to your office. You've been thinking of hiring a private detective to follow him because of the unease you feel. You would be wasting your money. He is extremely loyal to you. He takes those jobs so you have a relaxed life without any stress – and it's backfired on him. He is a very kind and loving man. Your last partner has made you question everything and you only see a sinister side, rather than a good side to your life. Try to change the way you look at your life from now on. You could have lost him forever – and you need him."

I sat with my eyes closed for a few moments and opened them to her smiling at me.

"Thank you, Leah, you're spot on. I feel awful for thinking that about him." She handed me an envelope. "I can't thank you enough."

We joined the others in the next room.

"Perfect," Jane said to Marcia.

We said our goodbyes and they left, with Danny riding shotgun. He was back in the house within ten minutes.

"Graham's here, he's brought a demolition gang with him. Put your money upstairs, Leah. Lots of people will be coming through the house."

"Well, that's me finished," Leaky Pete announced as he came through the open door from the hall.

Danny smiled. "Well done, Pete. Emily will be pleased about that. Do you want to take a look at the cellar? I could take you down now if you like?"

Pete put his tool bag down, pulled a notebook out of his overall pocket and hunted for a pen.

"I'll look now, if you want. I can order anything I can't lay my hands on locally, for next week."

While Danny took him down to appraise the job, I made him a cup of coffee; I knew he preferred it to tea.

When they came back up, Leaky Pete picked up his bag in readiness to leave.

I patted a chair. "I've made you some coffee, Pete."

He dropped his bag and sat down. "Thanks, Leah, much appreciated. Billy likes living here. He's so pleased he's with Leo, and so am I."

"They get on extremely well," Danny told him. "Billy's very kind – not just to Leo but to everyone. He's a good kid."

"He is that. Well, I'll get off and see you next week." He picked his bag up and headed for the back door. "Thanks for the coffee, Leah, bye."

Danny followed him out. "I'll ride with you to the security guards, Pete. There's a wild animal on the loose somewhere near here. Two of the guards were attacked and killed near the main road yesterday. They've got a video of it on the news."

"I saw that and thought it was a hoax. I wonder where it escaped from."

"The police told us it's been killing from here to Devon, mainly animals. It's been on the loose for years...not just escaped," Danny said. "Ring me next week and let me know when you're due to arrive. I'll meet you, Pete."

They arrived at the main road. Leaky Pete stopped his van to let Danny out. He waved the happy plumber off before returning to the house.

When Danny arrived back he started to tell me the conversation he'd had with Pete.

"Before you go on, I heard it all in your head, Danny. Right out to the road."

Danny picked me up, so pleased. "Your mind is expanding faster than I'd hoped. I'll take you to bank your cheques tomorrow. We'll get off for a couple of hours. We haven't been away from here for ages."

"I'd like that. I've still got the cash from my first reading. I forgot to put it in my bag when I opened the account."

## Chapter 16

"I wonder what Elsbeth will have for us tonight. She's fed up with the rest of the class; they don't seem to want to participate in anything." We were in Danny's car and I spouted that on our way to the awareness class.

"I don't care what she asks me to do, Leah," Michael piped up from the back seat. "I want to learn as much as possible. I think they're wasting precious time. They'll be sorry."

"You're right, Michael – they will," Danny agreed.

We pulled up at the hall. Graham had his heavy plant parked up, which filled the small car park. He had arranged with Elsbeth to start the demolition first thing tomorrow morning.

She was all bubbly when we walked in the door and hurried over to give us a hug. "The big day's arrived. He's starting tomorrow; did you know?"

Danny nodded. "Yes, we did, Elsbeth. He knocked down what was left of the garage this afternoon. It didn't take long at all." Danny hugged her. "You won't know yourself with a new church. I've organised the hall you wanted, so don't worry about anything."

"Thank you, Danny. I should start but we're waiting for Daz. He phoned to say his leg was playing him up. Michael, would you like to do some healing on him, if he comes?" She studied his face with hope evident in her eyes.

"Absolutely, it'll be good practice." That was the right answer for Elsbeth.

Daz came through the door, hobbling badly and in a lot of pain.

Elsbeth clapped her hands. "Now Daz is here, would you like to see Michael doing the type of healing Danny does?" She waited for an answer.

"He can give me some," Daz told her. That was the next answer she'd been waiting for.

Danny spoke to Michael, silently. I'll show you how to do the internal healing on him. His leg was badly smashed in an accident; it's never been right and he should get an instant reaction to it. Michael was thrilled.

"Do you still have that healing table, Elsbeth?" She only had to smile at Danny and he knew it would be in the office.

He came out with what looked like a very large suitcase. He put it down on the floor and flipped two catches then opened it out flat and pulled out four legs, locking them into place with wing-nuts. Once assembled, he turned the table over – it looked just like Danny's at home.

"Daz, could you slip your shoes off and your jacket, please? Lie on the bed and get comfortable," Michael instructed him.

Ever the professional. Danny nodded.

Michael, I'm telling you how to do it silently. Danny told him while they waited for Daz, who was somewhat slow on account of his pain. I was surprised he'd even ventured out of the house.

Michael stood behind Daz. "Close your eyes and try to relax, Daz. I can feel your pain and I know it's hard."

Daz closed his eyes and his body slowly levelled down onto the bed as he relaxed.

Michael put his hands above his head and held them steady. He went to his spirit garden and asked spirit for the blue healing flame to go inside Daz's body. Michael opened his eyes and the flame was now inside Daz.

Michael was still for a few minutes as he asked the flame to seek out all the ailments, as his hands guided it through his body. He came around to the side of the bed and held his hands above Daz's chest. He stayed there for a while and then moved to his abdomen. He stayed there for the same length of time. He applied the same treatment to the top and bottom of his leg. Michael proceeded to the other side of the bed, to the area of his body that had been hurt badly in the crash. He did the same over his torso, but when it came to his leg, he actually held it in his hands for a few minutes, over the site of the formerly broken bones.

Michael went through the whole thing again and stayed on the damaged leg a lot longer the second time. He moved his hands over the whole leg, never lifting them off. Ten minutes elapsed before he went back to his head once more.

"I'm going to put my hands on either side of your head, Daz." He held them there and added, "Open your mouth." Michael caught the flame in his hands and asked spirit to take it back. He closed himself down. "Stay where you are, Daz. Let the healing do its work."

Danny gave Michael a pat on the back. "That was very good, Michael. I'm proud of you."

Michael was really excited.

Daz opened his eyes and sat up. "That was brilliant, I actually felt something happening. The pain has gone in my leg."

He dropped his legs over the edge of the bed and eased himself onto the floor, waiting for the pain to register. It didn't.

"I call that a miracle; you've no idea how much pain I was in."

"I do, I could feel it under my hands, Daz," Michael said, elated. Had we not been in the hall he'd have done a flip or something extraordinary.

Elsbeth was over the moon. She came over and hugged Michael. The trolley was pushed out for their drinks – only the class didn't go to it straight away; they came over and almost mobbed Michael. He was totally embarrassed.

The class finally broke up. After saying thank you to Michael, Daz walked out of the hall like he'd never been involved in a crash. We left not long after them. Elsbeth had a couple of men arriving with a van to clear her office. She told us to go as she'd paid them and they wouldn't do anything if there was help around. We told her we'd see her at the temporary venue the following evening.

Michael was quiet on the way home. Just before we turned onto the gravel he leaned forward. "Don't make a fuss about the healing, please."

Danny wasn't surprised. "It's okay, Michael, we won't, but I have to say, I think that was amazing. If Elsbeth gets you clients, I'll set up a healing room for you. If you had clients in the day, no one would know, and you could tell the others in your own time."

I knew Michael was smiling.

"I can go with that. I can't stand all the fuss. The truth is, I get embarrassed."

"I do understand. It took me years to tell my cousins. I imagined that they'd think I was weird. Elsbeth used to get me clients and I'd see them in a hotel room, rather than tell them. She let it slip at church and they told me off for being so stupid. I think she did it on purpose. It was insane."

We both laughed at him.

The boys were watching a horror movie and the house was quiet. Emily was at the table with Alec, poring over bridal magazines. Janet was making tea as we walked in. She rushed over to Michael and planted a kiss on him.

"How did the class go?" she asked, as soon as she'd drawn breath.

"We helped Elsbeth pack things up. They're knocking the hall down tomorrow, don't forget."

"Oh." She wasn't interested anymore.

I smiled. That was one way to halt questions.

Emily wanted my attention as she'd found the perfect dress. I looked at the photograph, it was lovely. There's no stopping her so I'm giving in.

Danny smiled at me. I do it all the time.

I glanced at him. It's difficult not to.

"Don't let Danny see it, it's unlucky, Emily."

She picked the magazine up and closed it. A smile spread across her face.

I sat next to Danny. "She's in her element, how could I stop her."

"You can't, I've tried for decades."

He laughed uncontrollably and Emily joined in, knowing full well she had him wrapped around her little finger. Michael and Janet watched and giggled. I haven't seen Danny laugh like that since the night of the ghosts. He caught what I was thinking and that set him off again.

Michael told Janet about that night. "Can you show Janet?" he asked me.

"All right," I agreed and moved over to them. "Give me both of your hands, Janet."

She held them out to me. I closed my eyes and sent her the pictures of the ghosts in my bedroom.

She laughed all the way through it. "My God, how do you do that? When was this?" She still couldn't stop giggling.

"It was the first night I came here to stay. I got up and came down for water and this lot were still up. I'd no idea until that night, they didn't sleep. Danny knew I could do it and when I showed all of them the ghosts, we couldn't stop laughing. I was in pain. My bloody ribs were killing me. I think that was the first night I saw the three new boys. Michael was one of them."

"She frightened the life out of me." Michael realised what he'd said and giggled. "I was scared of her, I don't mind bloody admitting it, after she sent a thought forty-two miles to Danny. She'd only been able to do anything for a couple of weeks."

"Yes, she's quite amazing." Danny had his laughter under control at last. "It's time we went up, Leah. We're feeding in the morning and going into town, remember?"

I gave him a cuddle and we left them talking about the ghosts.

We were getting comfortable to slip into our half sleep when Danny mentioned the court case. It was to start on Monday, and we hadn't really talked about it ourselves.

"What if she notices you've been turned? She'd know; I'm certain of that now."

"I'll have to blag it, like Matt said. I'm more worried that she'll try to goad me into changing in the court. I wouldn't put it past her and she'd know exactly how to do it." That's my biggest worry; losing control.

"If she goes down that route, I'll send a few messages to her myself. She'd be extremely sorry she started it because I'd play dirty, and she'd be begging for it to stop."

I turned to look at him, completely puzzled.

"You don't need to know, Leah. Just think of it as backup. We should rest now. Don't worry about anything." He kissed me and gave me a gentle squeeze. "Remember, I love you."

"And I you."

I could see daylight creeping into the room. Danny was waiting for me to stir. When I did, he gathered me into his arms and carried me to the shower room. The light shone bright in there. Danny put me down. Instead of going to the fridge he started lighting candles. There weren't as many as in the healing room. When he'd finished, he selected the bags from the fridge and turned the light off. The room was filled with a warm yellow glow. He'd thought of everything. The whole area was transformed into something really romantic. I turned the water on; we stepped under it to start feeding. We were ravenous as soon as we smelled the blood and couldn't consume it fast enough. That done, we enjoyed each other for hours while the buzz of feeding was prevalent.

When we entered the kitchen, Josh was going over to work.

Danny stopped him. "Is there work coming in, Josh? We could put this off until this afternoon, if you like?"

Josh smiled at us. "No, go ahead, I'm only going over because I'm bored waiting for something to do."

"Okay, Josh, we're off in a minute, we'll be back in a few hours."

Josh left us getting ready to leave. Danny picked up his keys and we made our way out to the car.

I handed my paying in book to the teller and we had lots of time to have a look around the town and take a walk through the gardens. Instead of going to the part I was used to, Danny took us through the gardens on the other side of the square. They were almost in permanent shade because the trees were more mature and had joined at their tops over the paths. We walked through the glade, with sunbeams slanting through the trees like heavenly fingers. There weren't many people walking on this side of the square.

"There are a few air raid shelters on this side, too, Leah. I don't know how big they are, we didn't bother to look. Once we were installed over there it wasn't worth moving."

I looked about while we strolled. The undergrowth was sparse and the brickwork of the shelters could be seen really clearly. Pitch black doorways were visible on the ends of the ones we were near, on our right.

"Oh, God. Danny, I've just seen a head looking out of that door."

He glanced quickly. "We should leave, Leah."

We crossed the grass that ran down the centre of the gardens and took one of the exits which were stone steps. At the top, we were on the road from the square that circled the back of the shops on Commercial Hill and it eventually ended up at the Triangle. Danny turned us to the left and we walked back towards the square – where I felt safe again. Danny cuddled me; he knew I was worried. We both thought the same thing. The vampires use those shelters, as well as the coroner's house.

Danny pressed the key fob and we hurried into the car. I can't say I wasn't glad to be going home. He turned left off the square and headed for Winton.

"You see the wall on your side of the road. It's about twenty feet higher than the gardens; higher than the roofs of the shelters."

I looked to my left.

"We could keep an eye on the activity from up there and they wouldn't see us. Alec could be parked at the end of the gardens and we could get a long way from the square under cover, after we've caught them. I'm pleased we came here today, it's solved a few problems."

Back at the house, we went into work straight away. Danny asked everyone to come into the office and told them what we'd discovered. He added his plan to keep them under surveillance and capturing them under cover. They looked happy that we were getting to the end of all our problems. Emily conveyed it to Alec; he came in and looked very pleased about the plan.

"Christ, I'm pleased we won't have to cross the square with them this time. I had my heart in my mouth when we did it before. The police were parked up all over the place."

"I'd never have guessed, Alec," I said, "you looked really casual to me. I'm impressed."

He looked at me and smiled. Danny hadn't been told about any of that and looked at Alec with awe.

The boys went back to work, buzzing about the task ahead. The four of us sat talking about our walk through the gardens.

"They have a perfect place in permanent shade," Danny began, "and only a few people venture through there. They could pick someone off without attracting any attention because no houses overlook the gardens."

I nodded. "It would be much easier to catch them there. The coroner's house would've been a big problem. The whole place is too visible, not to mention the fact the coroner lives there," I pointed out to Danny.

"You're right, Leah. I couldn't see how we'd achieve it at his place."

"We ought to give them a hand out there; we're going to be away part of next week."

We left the office and got stuck into work. If they're too busy when we're away, I have every intention of helping through the night. At least one. Danny picked up my thoughts and agreed with me. One night wouldn't hurt.

The hired hall doesn't have that dilapidated sheen we're all used to. She'll never be able to give it that lived-in look. She should have brought the carpet with her. I wonder if it's going down in the new hall? I hope we can cope with the rebuild.

Danny and the others were all laughing, silently. We couldn't let Elsbeth see us laugh; she'd already started to flap as she tried to make it look 'homely'.

Quite a few of the regulars came in and said hello to us on the way to their seats. There were a number of new people. They may not have even known there was a spiritualist church in the area. Elsbeth hadn't advertised it at all.

She talked to people she knew and thanked them for coming and then took her place on the stage to call everyone to order. The hall was too large for her usual cough to be heard. Her attention turned to the new people and she thanked them for coming and went on to explain about the new church that was being built. Finally, she hoped she'd see them when it was finished.

I made a mental note to have a word, and pay for an advert for her. I expected there could be a lot more people out there who would come. She announced the hymn and the singing began. The ladies with the strong voices are here, thank God. The rest of us would've faded away without them.

Two of the new ladies were mediums and gave out long messages to a few people. At the end of the service, one of them came up to me, to ask a question.

"Are you and the gentleman next to you the Crosby's? We've heard so much about you." She smiled at me. I'm sure she actually wants something.

"Yes, we are. I'm intrigued; where have you heard anything about us?"

"I visit my sister for the odd weekend in London, and she took me to the church near her home. Someone at that church mentioned about the gentleman being an excellent healer, and they also said you were the best medium they'd had the privilege to have a reading from. I think his surname was Stephens." She waited for me to recall it.

I smiled at her. "Yes, I know who you mean. I'm pleased he had everything he wanted from the reading."

I made an excuse to sit down. I didn't like to gossip. She said goodbye and joined the woman who'd come with her, to talk to someone else.

Danny got up to have a word with Elsbeth. He came back with her after a few minutes and told us quietly that we were going. I said goodbye to her and gave her a hug.

Instead of cutting across town to get home, Danny drove down to the square and took the Winton road, near the gardens. He pulled up where there were no streetlights and we got out. Josh pulled up behind and they joined us. We crossed the road to look over the wall. I could make out the roofs of the shelters quite easily. Alec couldn't see in the dark so I pushed to him the scene I was seeing.

"Thanks, Leah," he said, quietly.

I heard Janet whispering to Michael that she couldn't see, so I pushed it to her. She gasped and I heard him telling her to be quiet. I had to smile. Leo asked me, silently, to do the same for Billy and I did it with pleasure. We watched for a few minutes. We're really conspicuous standing here if any cars come past. Danny nodded to me.

Along the road, maybe twenty yards away, stood a bus shelter – the type with a back wall and a roof. If we sit on the wall behind the back of the shelter, could we still see the doors of the air raid shelters?

_There's only one way to find out_. Danny heard me and rushed to the bus shelter, jumped up on the wall, walked behind it and sat down. He came back a few moments later. "It's perfect. Let's go home."

The talk around the table was charged with emotion. Danny and I sat back and listened for a while. They were all excited about the end being in sight but failing miserably in any constructive plan to achieve it.

"Listen." Danny waited for them to calm down. "We'll pick them off one at a time. When it comes to David and George we have to get them together."

Janet was just about to ask who David was so Michael told her he'd explain later. She looked confused but stayed quiet.

"We'll have to watch them over a few days and all that can't possibly happen until after the court case. Leah and I will have to concentrate on that until it's finished."

"How long do cases like the Maggie Phillips one take, in general, Janet?" I felt Danny's hand tighten on mine. I looked at him, he was stunned. "What's wrong, Danny?"

Janet didn't answer; she was looking at Danny along with everyone else.

"That name, Phillips! The name on the letter!" No one else knows about the letter. Now I'm fucking worried.

"Danny, Leah, what's wrong? What don't we know?" Josh almost shouted.

It brought Danny out of the state he was in. "In the boxes from Switzerland are a number of letters from a girl to me. They are love letters. She wanted to leave her father's house and he forbade it. Stamped on one of the envelopes is a name: The Right Honourable James Phillips. One of the deeds in the box is for the nightclub in the Triangle. It was a warehouse then. The date on the deeds preceded the earliest letter by about two months. Now you know I caused you all to be kidnapped!"

He stood up, changed and slammed out of the door into the hall. I ran out after him and grabbed his arm. He swung around with his hand raised then realised it was me. He changed back and crumpled in a heap on the floor. I sat next to him.

"I've ruined everything; they're going to hate me, Leah."

"No, they're not. They'll see it was the court case that caused them to be kidnapped. You were the first because the girl wanted you. Think about it, for Christ's sake, Danny! He kidnapped you to stop his daughter leaving. I do know now, Maggie was one of his descendants! No wonder she hated me. Remember what you said? She didn't know why she was like that with me."

Danny put his arms around my body and pulled me close. We were still there when Emily found us.

"Danny, we know you didn't cause us to be kidnapped. What Leah said is right; how could it be your fault? Come on; come back in with us, please?"

She took his hand and pulled him up and I followed them back to the kitchen. They all smiled as we joined them and began talking as if nothing had happened. Silently, they told him not to be so stupid, it wasn't his fault.

"Leah," Janet said, "those sorts of cases could be a couple of days to a week. I can't be more precise than that, I'm afraid."

"Thanks, Janet."

I held Danny's hand for the last half hour we were with them. We climbed the stairs for me to rest. I lay in his arms and we drifted into half sleep.

I sat up to the vision of Danny talking to his mother. I watched them both. She'd come to see him because he'd been so upset, thinking it was his fault. She explained to him that the girl's father was the man who lost out in the court case. Danny had been betrothed to her long before the building issue came up. Her father was incensed and made the girl's life difficult. She was going to leave and that's when Danny went missing.

"Thank you, Mother, for coming to see me."

"Anytime, son. Goodbye."

"Goodbye, Mother."

She faded.

Danny turned to me. "Did you hear all that, Leah?"

I wrapped my arms around his body and gave him a cuddle. "I heard it all, Danny. It was kind of her to come and explain it to you. She must be with you constantly, looking out for you. She's put your mind at rest."

"Yes, she has, Leah. I know you tried but I didn't believe it really, I'm sorry."

"You've got nothing to be sorry about, Danny."

It was Monday morning and we were standing just inside the doors at the court, waiting for Matt. He was due any minute. Officials stood at each door into the courts. They wore black robes over their clothes and held clipboards with the day's court appearances on sheets of crisp, white paper. They took names of witnesses as they arrived at the court and ticked them off. We knew we were in court one and I'd already given my name to the usher.

Matt came striding in, eyes scanning for us. He hurried over.

"Sorry I'm late, have you given your name, Leah?" He looked flustered.

"Yes, Matt. Why are you all hot and bothered?" I felt Danny squeeze my hand.

"It's nothing, really. Her barrister is a bit peculiar, to say the least. He's insisting on her going on the stand, even though there's overwhelming evidence against her. It just prolongs the agony for everyone concerned. Leah, you'll have to sit in the witness's room until you're called. Danny, are you going upstairs?"

"Yes, I want to sit right above her, just to make sure she gets what she deserves."

Matt nodded. "I'll come up after I've given my statement to the court. I'll be with you, Leah, for a while. When you've given evidence you can join us. I think we're starting in a minute. Danny, you get off. Leah will be okay with me."

Danny gave me a kiss and headed for the stairs. I'd be watching through his eyes.

We sat down in the room with other people attending different cases. I'd brought one of Emily's bridal mags with me and took it out to read. Matt missed nothing.

"Are you two getting hitched?" He waited patiently for me to answer.

"It's for Janet." His face went blank. "Joking. Yes, we are, now...pull yourself together."

I heard Danny laughing in my head. All this was going on while I was watching Maggie climbing up the stairs to the dock, through Danny's eyes. She was dressed in the plainest of clothes and her hair was plaited like a ten-year-old's. Who's she trying to fucking kid? She's got 'butter wouldn't melt syndrome'. Danny giggled.

Matt leaned forward. "Have you planned when you're doing it?"

"No, not yet, we've got jobs to finish first. The ballroom needs repairing. Graham, Alec's brother, is the builder doing the repairs. Danny's having a new church built for Elsbeth. Graham agreed to do that and we've piled more work on the poor man. He'll be moving in, the rate things are demolished around us."

Danny watched them swearing in the jury. She's sitting like miss prim and proper.

"I suppose it must feel like that at the moment. It will all get sorted out in the end." I caught his thoughts. I know you have a lot to deal with. I smiled at him.

She is asked to give her name and address to the court and does so in a tiny little voice. The prosecution read out the charges against her and she is asked to register her plea. "Not guilty." I heard Danny telling me to keep calm, over and over.

"How's Faye getting on with the treatment at the hospital?" I was still talking to Matt while all that was going on in the court.

The door opened and the usher nodded to Matt.

"I'm in next, Leah, so I'll see you later."

I nodded to him and raised the magazine to pretend I was reading. I was pleased he'd gone and I could concentrate on Danny.

I flipped the pages slowly while I watched Matt give his evidence, through Danny's eyes.

Matt took one look at Maggie and he couldn't believe his eyes. Danny pushed thoughts to him. It's okay, Leah's already seen her. He relaxed. It's not going to be a shock for her. He was asked questions about Becky and why she wouldn't press charges. Matt told them she was scared to go ahead and they couldn't charge Maggie without the evidence. They'd waited months for the lab reports to come back and then everything was sent to the CPS. Then he gave the date she was formally charged.

The usher came for me and I had to sit in a chair next to the court door. Matt came out, smiled at me and I was called into the court. I walked to the witness box and turned around to look her right in the eye. She was the one who was shocked. She almost gasped, but held it in.

"Could you read what's on the card, please?" The official gave me a bible to hold.

"I swear by almighty God that the evidence I shall give shall be the truth, the whole truth and nothing but the truth." I handed the bible back to the court official.

"Could you state your name, please?"

"Leah Crosby."

"Miss Crosby, could you tell us in your own words, what happened on the morning your friend was attacked?"

"I walked to school earlier than usual and saw a group of girls fighting, a long way ahead of me. I tried to walk past them as I didn't want to get involved. I didn't know who they were as I hadn't looked closely. Maggie shouted, "Come and help your snivelling friend." I still didn't know who was on the ground but I knew she'd previously picked on Becky to get at me. I walked across the grass and saw blood on Maggie's hands and ran to Becky. I shouted at Maggie, what have you done, you've gone too far this time. I took one look at Becky, pulled my phone from my bag and called for an ambulance. Maggie laughed while I gave the ambulance people instructions as to where we were on the playing field. I told Maggie to leave if she knew what was good for her. The ambulance people arrived and had to push through the hordes of kids jeering at Maggie. Mr Bush, one of the teachers, asked my name, took hold of Maggie's arm and asked me to follow him up to school. He took us into the Head's office." I glared at Maggie as I continued. "Oh, I forgot, when Mr Bush arrived, Maggie yelled that I'd hurt Becky, in fact she shouted it all the way up to school."

"Thank you, Miss Crosby, please stay in the building, you're still under oath, and you may be called again. You may step down."

I stared at her as I walked out of court. Danny was waiting for me outside the courtroom. He was kissing me as Matt came towards us.

"I hear you're getting married, Danny. Congratulations."

He offered his hand, which Danny shook warmly. I saw Becky's mum and dad coming down the stairs.

"We should say hello to Becky's parents, Danny."

"Of course, I didn't know they were up there, I didn't look around."

They came over to us. "Thank you for coming, Leah, Danny," Becky's mum said.

"I'm sorry. I didn't look to see who was up there. How are you keeping?"

"We take one day at a time. I'll be glad when this is over, Danny. I hope they throw the book at her."

"So do we all," I added.

She looked at me closely. "We heard you'd been hurt, Leah. You look a picture of health now."

"Yes, I had an accident. Danny paid for private cover and I had a few jobs done while I was in there. They've done a good job and some people don't even recognise me. It's quite funny, really."

She smiled. What she thought was comical. How vain girls are these days. That was fine with me.

"We're going down to the café, would you like to come?" she asked.

"I have to stay in the building, in case I'm called again, but thank you for the offer."

"Okay, we'll see you later. I can't sit through any more at the moment."

They left us. Danny was grinning as I turned to him and Matt.

"Miss Vain, how are you?" Danny teased. Matt was lost.

"Can we go up to the public gallery now I've given evidence, Matt?"

"Yes, we'll all go up, I want to see her in the witness box."

We went up and occupied the front row. She must have had sixth sense; she looked up as we sat down. An expert witness from forensics had just finished giving evidence on the blood sample from Maggie's hands.

"That concludes the evidence for the prosecution, my lord."

"Mr Harper, I think we'll adjourn for lunch. You can make your opening speech at two o'clock. Thank you." He stood up and everyone in the court did the same.

"We can leave the building until two, if you want?" Matt said to us. "Or I'll get a drink here in the café – it's up to you."

"We'll stay in the building. I don't want to get into any questions on what I've had done. I want a bottle of water. I'm hot. It's got to be the air-conditioning."

"No, it's not, Leah. Come with me? Excuse us, Matt, we'll be back soon."

We left the building and hurried to the car.

"Get in the back seat and lie down, Leah. There's a cool box on the floor with a couple of bags inside. Keep down and drink them both." He got in the front and waited for me to finish. I got a tissue from my pocket and wiped my mouth.

"Why did I have to drink them, Danny? I felt all right." He turned to see if my face was clean.

"Come and sit with me, Leah."

I climbed in the front.

"It's my fault; I shouldn't be getting you to extend at the pace we're going. You shouldn't be hot or cold, it's one of the first signs along with anxiety. I'm so sorry."

"Listen to me, Danny, I've pushed you."

"I should have been strong enough to say no to you, Leah."

"Let's not fight about it. How often are we going to feed from now on?"

"Every day, for a few months at least."

I kissed him. "Come on, we ought to get back to Matt, he'll think we've done a bunk."

Danny checked the lid was on the box and we hurried back to the courthouse. We found Matt sitting on his own in the tiny café on the first floor. He smiled as we sat down.

"We had a bit of an emergency," Danny explained. "It's okay now. I brought extra supplies."

Matt knew what we were talking about and didn't comment. We chatted until it was time for the court to convene and we found seats in the public gallery.

Everyone stood up when the judge came through the door at the side of the court. He sat down and before he asked Mr Harper for his opening statement, Maggie was brought up the steps into the dock.

Mr Harper stood up and told the court and the jury what a sad life she'd had after her mother died. He also said he was calling no witnesses but Maggie was giving evidence. The judge told her to go into the witness box. She was escorted by a prison officer, who stood beside the box while she was in there.

She was asked to swear the oath but refused. The usher gave her a card so she could affirm. She had to read it aloud. Her voice would have been too quiet for a mouse. The judge told her to speak up. She glared at him and went through it again.

"Miss Phillips, can you tell us in your own words what happened that morning."

She looked up at me and sneered. "Yes, I'll tell you. She hit Becky and got me to wipe her nose, that's how all the blood was on my hands. She's a witch. No one's told you that, have they?"

Her barrister didn't know how to shut her up; he tried in vain.

"She casts spells on people. She screamed into my head after she hit Becky that I would pay for it. It was her." She pointed at me.

I sat there looking at her. People from the jury looked up and back at her.

"I think Miss Phillips has finished her testimony," her barrister told the court.

"I HAVEN'T FINISHED!" she screamed at him. The prison officer took her back to the dock and she fought with her all the way there.

The judge looked angry. Little miss meek and mild has turned into a psycho. Danny giggled.

The judge summed up the case and spoke to the jury. He then sent them to the jury room for all twelve to decide her fate and while that was going on, Maggie was taken back to the cells.

Matt had a smile on his face when I looked at him.

"Come on, out with it."

"We needn't have done anything; she proved the case for us. I don't think I've ever seen a transformation that fast before, it usually takes a bit longer."

Becky's mum smiled at me. She knew Maggie had said too much this time.

"How long do we wait, Matt?" I'd only seen this kind of thing on TV.

"I don't think they'll be long; she had no defence at all. It was obvious to everyone she's violent."

There was movement down in the courtroom. People were returning. The judge's door opened, we all stood up for him and sat down when he did. The jury was brought back in and Maggie came up from the cells and sat in the dock with the prison officer.

"Will the foreman please stand?"

A woman stood up.

The charges were read out again. "Do you find the defendant guilty or not guilty?"

"Guilty."

"Thank you, jurors, you may go."

They filed out of the court.

"Will you stand, Miss Phillips?"

She stood up.

"I'm sending you to a Detention Centre, for up to two years. I hope you learn something about yourself. Take her down please..."

She turned and walked down the steps with the prison officer.

We stood up for the judge leaving and I turned to Matt. "What's this 'up to two years' business?"

"The sentence is six months to two years. No one gets out in six months, ever. Have you ever seen a boot camp on films? Think of that, twice as hard on anyone being sent there, and you may have an idea of how hard it is to get out. She'd have to be a saint and lick their boots to get out any earlier than eighteen months. It's a short, sharp shock, and believe me, it's a shock. She won't know what's hit her."

"I call that a result then, Matt." I smiled. "We'll see you tonight with Faye."

On the way to the door, Becky's mum thanked me for giving evidence.

"She was my friend and I miss her."

Danny and I said goodbye to them and left the courthouse.

"I'm certainly glad that's over, Danny."

He picked me up and kissed me. "I'm very proud of you, Leah. You showed considerable restraint when she hurled accusations at you."

"I knew she'd dig her own pit if I ignored her, and she's always hated being ignored."

"And cunning, Miss Crosby. Do you have anything to say in your defence?" Danny played with me.

"Not a thing."

We saw Emily first, in the yard. She'd just come down from her studio.

"How did it go?"

"Guilty as charged," Danny said with relish.

Emily jumped up and down. All the boys came out of work and cheered.

"Leah was brilliant in the box. She looked her straight in the face and told them all they needed to know. Close everything down in there and let's have a party."

Michael and Josh hurried back in and shut it up for the night.

We sat down while Emily began cooking for the humans and Leo organised the wine and glasses. Billy came through the hall door; he'd been up to change out of his work clothes.

"What's the occasion? Is it someone's birthday or something?"

"Maggie got up to two years in a Detention Centre, Billy."

He smiled at me. "She won't like that. A boy in our street went to one and came back a different kid. They knocked it right out of him," he said with a grin.

"That's made my bloody day hearing that, Billy."

## Chapter 17

As Leo poured out the wine, Danny placed a hand over his glass. "Not for me. Faye and Matt are coming. I have healing to do – definitely after, Leo."

Danny sat beside me and put his arm over my shoulder.

"It's been a good day today, Danny, a very good day."

He put his hand on my head and pulled me towards him to kiss me. I nestled against him and was still there when Faye and Matt walked in.

"Congratulations, you two!" Faye came behind our chairs, leaned forward and put her arms around us both. "Matt told me when he came home. I'm so happy for you," she bubbled, kissing the top of our heads.

Matt was bearing gifts: two bottles of champagne. He had a huge smile on his face as he put them down on the table in front of us. We both stood up and gave Faye a hug and Danny shook Matt's hand.

"You didn't have to buy that," I said as I gave Matt a hug.

"Yes, I did, it's a special occasion. I waited a long time to meet Faye and you two are no different. Danny just added a couple of hundred years." He grinned at Danny. "Do you want to open them now?"

Danny smiled back. "I'm doing Faye's healing first, Matt, so we'll have it later, thanks. Take a seat."

"Have you two eaten?" Emily asked after giving Faye a hug. "I'm cooking for three; two more won't be a problem."

Michael got up and left by the back door.

"We've eaten, thanks, Emily. I wouldn't mind a cup of tea. I'll make it; you're busy." Faye followed Emily across the kitchen. "I don't know how you can be bothered to cook, considering you don't eat anything yourself."

"I just like cooking."

They both chatted away happily, catching up from the previous week.

Janet and Michael came in the back door. They both said hello to Matt.

"That was a good result today, Matt," Janet observed, dropping her bag on a chair.

"Extremely, I wish all felons dropped themselves in it as quick as her."

Faye brought over the teas and a coffee for Janet, and sat down.

"Thanks, Faye. How's your treatment going? You're looking well."

"Thanks for asking, Janet. I've heard lots of horrendous reports about the chemo but it hasn't been as bad as I thought. It's tolerable, and my hair hasn't fallen out yet – that's one blessing."

I could see Matt wince when he heard Faye saying that last sentence. I couldn't imagine how it must be for him, seeing the person you love going such a battle.

Danny glanced at me; he'd had to do it three times with me. Once Faye and Matt had finished their drinks, I followed them to the treatment room with Danny.

I helped him light all the candles and sat down next to Matt to watch Faye have her healing. Danny gave the healing flame to Matt after he took it from Faye. She lay for a while for the healing to do its work, and when she sat up, she watched the flame dance the rest of the way down Matt's legs. Danny caught it and gave it back to spirit.

I got up to start blowing the candles out.

"Leave them, Leah. I'll give you some healing later on."

I smiled at him. That would be wonderful, thanks.

When we got back in the kitchen, Emily had the champagne flutes out, sitting on a tray. The rest of the gang were waiting in anticipation for the toast.

Matt popped the corks on both bottles and filled the glasses. He lifted his after everyone had taken one. "To Leah and Danny; you'll be together for eternity. I'm envious, I don't mind admitting," Matt confessed.

"Leah and Danny," they all chimed together. The flash of teeth almost lit up the room.

Everyone was happy and with the thought of the ordeal ahead forgotten for the evening.

They stayed with us for a couple of hours, laughing and carrying on with everyone. After they had left, Danny took me into the healing room.

"Would you like a massage, Leah? I'll do the healing afterwards."

I didn't need asking twice. "Yes, I'd love one."

Danny left the healing room to have a word with the others so we weren't disturbed. He locked the door when he returned. I started to get undressed as he covered the table with towels.

"This is so relaxing, Danny. Have you ever had a massage, you know where every bit of tension is?"

He smiled. "No, I haven't been taught by anyone either. Marcia was the first to ask me if I could do it. She must have had an instinct about me."

"So, did you give her one first?" I just wondered.

"No, Leah." He smiled at me again, knowing what I was thinking. "She brought a young man here who had cerebral palsy. He was in terrible pain. His muscles were in spasm most of the time and he lived on medication but sometimes it wasn't strong enough. He used to come here regularly."

"Why doesn't he now?"

"He died last year, after a stroke. I wasn't told about it and Marcia didn't know for a while. His family took him on holiday, to another family member. After he died, his mother stayed with her sister. That's why we didn't know until a long time after it happened." He looked wistful.

"That's really sad, Danny. You must have got to know him quite well."

"Yes, I did. I thought his family had moved away. Anyway, enough of that, I want to concentrate on you, my beautiful wife to be."

He bent over me and kissed my forehead. He had oil on his lips and licked it off. "Palm oil doesn't taste good at all..." He giggled and carried on with my massage.

The healing took the same path as last time, internal healing. Once he'd finished, Danny handed me two bath sheets to wrap my body in and a smaller one for my hair. He carried me up to the shower room and joined me to wash all the oil off. That's when the fun started because I was so slippery.

A few hours later we were back in there at dawn to feed. At eight a.m. we decided to go down and the only one in the kitchen was Josh, looking fed up.

"I wonder what we'll get in today. Did much come in yesterday, Josh?" Danny ventured.

"A couple of 'died at homes'." He went back to looking bored.

"Why don't you come out with me today; we'll check out the gardens from the bus shelter and try to count how many we're dealing with..."

Josh perked up. "Great, I'd like that. What time are we going?"

"Now if you like." Danny looked at me. "I'll ring you later, Leah, and let you know how long we'll be."

Silently he said, sorry.

It's okay, we ought to get this thing rolling, anyway. I'll see you later.

I flicked through the bridal mags until Emily came down.

"Have you decided on a date yet?" She was hoping it was soon as she sat beside me.

"No, sorry, Emily, we want to get this mess sorted before we decide on any date. Josh and Danny have gone to the gardens to count how many there are. We'll know more when they get back."

We'd been in work for about an hour when Leo called me to the phone in the office. It was Danny.

"Get Alec to drive the truck to the gardens. When you get near here, I'll look through your eyes and direct you to where we are, Leah. Could you do that?"

"Yes, have you caught another one?"

"Not the way you think – you'll see when you arrive. Hurry and get Alec. I'll see you soon." He hung up.

I didn't know what to think but I rushed over to the kitchen for Alec. He looked up from his paper, wondering what I was doing there in such a panic.

"Come on, Alec. Get the truck keys, we're needed in town. Danny will direct us when we get near."

He looked excited immediately. He must have been bored to tears recently. I told Emily silently where we were going. She wished us luck, whatever we were doing.

About half a mile from the square, Danny told us to turn right down a dirt track. As we drove along it the trees seemed more tightly grouped together. I saw Danny and Josh with a girl. They were in the shade of a huge overhanging branch. Danny was holding her hand, Josh was supporting her body. It was then that I saw the blood on her neck. Alec had seen it, too, and backed the truck into the shade of the trees. He stopped it, jumped out of the cab and opened the back door in a trice.

The two boys helped the girl into the truck and they both stayed with her on our way back to the house. I didn't ask any questions; we'd all find out soon enough. The priority was getting her away from there and back to the house to keep her out of any sunlight. Alec and I had both guessed this wasn't one of the vampires we had to catch.

Danny wanted Alec to back the truck into the receiving room, which he did without any hesitation.

Leo looked confused as he swung open the doors. Alec opened the back of the truck quickly. Josh and Danny were ready to carry the girl out of the back and into the embalming room because there were no windows in there. Danny began the explanation.

"We were sitting at the bus shelter, just keeping an eye on the doors when this girl walked along the path on our side of the gardens. She'd just passed the shelters when she was pulled backwards into one of the doors. We heard her scream and the woman who'd attacked her left the shelter a few minutes later. She dashed into another one nearer the town. This girl kept screaming and we couldn't leave her like that. We jumped down into the trees beside the shelter and watched to see if any of the other vampires were anywhere to be seen. I couldn't hear them in the shelter with her. It was a case of let her turn and she'd feeds on another human or bring her here and start her on the blood I buy. No contest, really," Danny told us all.

"They're so stupid; she could've been heard by anyone who walked past," Josh added.

He wiped the girl's mouth; she had leaves and muck on her face. She must have been dumped on an earth floor. Emily came in with some wipes to clean her up.

"You did the right thing, Danny," I told him and everyone agreed with me.

"We can take it in turns to stop her pain," Michael suggested.

"Thanks," came from Josh. We were a little surprised but no one said a word.

"When the sun goes down," Danny said, "we'll get her into the house. It's not comfortable in here for her." He looked down at her beside him on the floor.

"I'll go and get the mattress from the bed in the single room, just for today," Michael said, more like a question.

"Good idea, Michael, thanks," Josh answered.

He left us to get it and Leo took the other boys back to work in the receiving room.

"When Michael comes back, he can hold her hand for a while, I want to speak to you, Leah."

I nodded and we waited for Michael. He didn't take long and they gently laid the girl on the mattress. Josh sat beside her and Michael held her hand.

Danny took hold of my hand in the house and I could see he was really unsure about the situation this had put us in. "Leah, I don't know what to do, she's going to be missed by someone. Do you think I should ring Matt?"

"Yes, at least tell him. It's better that she's with us than anywhere else. He'd understand that."

Danny looked more relaxed about it and took his phone out.

Matt came over to the house after Danny had explained things to him.

"Did she have a bag with her, anything in her pockets?" Matt asked us.

"We weren't concerned about a bag and we haven't looked in any pockets, Matt. You can check her pockets yourself. Michael is taking her pain away in the embalming room. It was the only place to put her where there were no windows. We'll bring her into the house when the sun goes down. We wouldn't want to kill her."

Matt could see that we were doing everything we could to make her comfortable and that she'd be better off with us. What could he offer her? Only pain and then what? Danny silently told them all we were coming over.

Matt followed us in and I could see that he recognised her as soon as he laid eyes on her.

"I know her, Danny. She lives in a house her parents left her, just along the street from us. Faye knows her to talk to. She must have walked home from the corner shop with her countless times. Her mum and dad moved abroad and put her in a children's home when she was eleven. The only good thing they did for her was to leave her the house in trust. Her name is Carol Wagner. Faye knows her as Caz. I know she's just finished university, in town. She's an art student – very good, apparently. Is there any reason she couldn't still do that?"

Danny frowned. "To be honest, Matt, I don't know. Our memories were wiped but only some of Michael's and none of Leah's. We all took turns to talk to Leah when she was turning. Do you think Faye might come and talk to her sometime over the next couple of days? It could help her remember. You could also tell her about her family history, Matt. I know she probably might like to forget that but it may help her remember the other things she wouldn't want to lose."

"We'd be happy to do that. After she's changed, what happens to her then?"

"I think she'll have to live here with us, Matt. It wouldn't stop her from pursuing her art but she does need to be near us, for moral support and the supplies to stop her hunting." Danny wanted to make that quite clear.

"Understood. I have to get off now but we'll come over tonight to talk to her." With that, he left.

"I could talk to her about her art, Danny," Emily suggested.

"That would be good, Emily, keep her mind stimulated. Michael, I'll take over in a while. I ought to do some work out there. Josh, I'll see to the embalming, stay with her."

I blocked everyone from hearing the next silent question to Danny. Why is Josh so attached to her?

She saw us up on the wall, Leah. She smiled and waved at Josh as she ambled past us. I turned to look at Josh and he was grinning and waving back to her. I felt something click with them.

Well then, get him to tell that to her, to make sure she'd remember it. Her transition will be very hard for her to deal with. Don't forget, I knew about you before I was turned. When she's through it all, she'll be petrified on opening her eyes but if she knew someone in the house, she'd accept it that much easier.

I'll tell him when I take over her pain. Thanks, Leah.

We returned to the work that was in. It was a constant pressure of deadlines to keep, with the funerals, and we never knew from one day to the next what work would arrive every morning. It was a bloody good job we didn't tire. I worked late and had just finished when they moved Caz over to the house.

"Thanks, Leah," Josh said, as he passed by me. He was carrying her carefully with Danny. "I'll talk to her all the time. Danny was right, something did click between us. I can't explain it, Leah."

His eyes sparkled when he talked about her. None of us had ever seen that in him before. I was chuffed to bits for him.

The next two days flew by. Whenever any of us could spare a few minutes we sat with Josh, and whoever was stopping her pain, to talk to her.

Matt and Faye turned up every evening. Faye was great; she talked to her as if Caz answered; probably just as they'd nattered on the short walk down the road from the corner shop.

On the third day, Danny was seeing to her pain. "Josh, she's about to wake. Her pain has gone."

I was sitting with them and watched as she started to stir and then her eyes opened. She looked about her like a trapped animal. Danny held her hand to calm her down and her eyes settled on Josh.

"Caz, don't be scared, it's Josh – you smiled at me on the wall, remember?"

She looked at him and smiled for a split second.

"Just after you smiled at me you were attacked. Do you remember that?" He waited.

She smiled again but it disappeared immediately. "What the fuck has happened to me? I feel very strange." She put a hand up to her brow. "My bloody head is swimming."

"What happened to you today, happened to me a few weeks ago, Caz."

She looked at me, wondering who I was.

"I'm Josh's cousin, Leah. It takes a few days to get used to the giddy feeling. Danny told me to think in slow motion. It helps, I promise you."

"What happened to you?" she asked me, straight away.

Do I tell her?

Yes. They both said, silently.

"Before I tell you, Caz, please hear me out and I mean the whole story."

She nodded.

"Someone broke into this house and attacked me in my bedroom. He broke my neck to make sure I couldn't fight back. He bit my neck and left me for dead. Danny sat with me, taking my pain away for three days, like he and Michael have done for you.

"I was bitten by a vampire. If he hadn't bitten me I wouldn't be talking to you now. I'm a vampire now but I don't hunt. Danny buys blood from America for us all. No one in this house has ever hurt another human being. We are trying to capture the vampires who are hunting humans. That was the reason Josh and Danny were sitting on that wall when you saw them. If they hadn't brought you here, you would have screamed in agony for three days and then hunted humans, like the woman who attacked you.

"You know Faye and Matt, who live near your home – they know us, too. They've been coming each night to talk to you while you were turning, so you wouldn't forget who you are. Josh has never left your side. Emily, also our cousin, has been talking to you about your art. She's also an artist and I'm sure she'd like to show you around her studio – we hear you're pretty good. We have humans living with us who are partnered to Emily, Michael and our other cousin, Leo. I lived here for almost a year before I was attacked by the intruder. He's friendly with the woman who bit you. He killed my mother before he attacked me the first time. He came back for me, two weeks later."

She sat up slowly. She's thinking in slow motion, good.

She looked at Josh. "It doesn't look like I have any choice now, but I would've wanted to see you again, anyway. Something happened when you smiled at me. Can't put my finger on it – but I will." She took hold of Josh's hand. "I've always wanted a family, and now I have one."

He was ecstatic. Danny told him silently, she has to feed before she can see anyone human. Use our shower room for now, Josh.

Okay.

We left them alone.

Matt and Faye were in the kitchen when we walked in. "Emily said you were telling her when we arrived. How did she take it?" Faye asked.

"Ducks and water are in there somewhere, Faye. She really likes Josh, that's bloody obvious and he's taking her to feed now. I expect they'll be down soon."

They both looked relieved.

We sat down.

"The good thing is, she remembers," Danny pointed out.

The hall door opened about twenty minutes later. Josh had hold of her hand. She was still a bit wobbly as she looked around the room and then smiled at Faye. Once they were sitting, Danny introduced her to everyone and told her who was partnered with whom. She didn't bat an eyelid about Billy and Leo. At the end, he told her we were getting married, very soon.

That's news to me! He just smiled when I looked at him.

Always the last to fucking know! I looked at Emily, who had a straight face. I was going to read her mind but what was the bloody point. They could get on with it and tell me when I'm needed. Danny took hold of my hand. He knew not to turn on the buzzing; I'd have probably bloody hit him.

Before we went up to rest, Emily told Josh, "You can use my shower, Josh. I only feed once a week. Danny and Leah use theirs every day, like you'll have to; well, Caz, at least."

"Thanks, Emily. I'll do what Danny's doing; feed every day with her, so she's not going through this on her own." He turned to Caz. "You'll have to rest at night for a while; Leah is still doing that. The strength thing builds up over the next few months. You can ask any of us anything, don't forget, we've all been where you are now."

The next time he went to see how many vampires we had to deal with, Danny took Michael along with him. They'd been sitting on the wall for about an hour when George, David and the woman who'd attacked Caz came out of the door and sat on the grass in a heavily shaded area about seventy yards from them.

Danny relayed silently to Michael, I can see us having to watch them over a few days. We'll come daily with the truck and wait for her to be on her own. Once we've dealt with her, we can concentrate on the two boys. Michael agreed.

They sat for another hour or more, perfectly still, until the three vampires moved to another location. Once they'd gone, they both breathed a sigh of relief and headed for home.

I was glad to have them back. Danny called everyone into the office and told us what had happened that morning.

"We had two more in this morning," Leo told Danny. "I thought they weren't killing so much and creating vampires instead. Are you sure there are only three of them because we've had a lull on deaths over the last ten days."

"I'll ring Terry. Perhaps he can take a look at the coroner's place again. The other explanation is they're killing animals. I'll have a word with Matt; he'll be able to find out if there's been a spate of–"

"Anything about animal deaths would be put down to that black animal, Danny," I cut in. "He could check if there have been any break-ins at the blood bank or hospitals, though."

"Good idea. The coroner could be giving them information on how to get a supply. He could even be buying it for them, like we do. I'll get on the phone now."

We went back to work and waited for any information Danny could find out. He called me into the office early in the afternoon.

"Terry's been keeping an eye on them since he left here, the last time we saw him. There aren't any there at the moment. Matt is trying to check if the coroner has anything going on with any blood dealers in America. He's also in touch with other counties, where they have blood banks, to see if there have been any thefts. The hospitals haven't reported anything to the police. I used to get ours from the blood bank and someone who works at any of the hospitals could be supplying them. That's going to be really difficult to find out. I think we'll have to capture the girl, deal with her and hope there aren't any more than the two boys left." He looked downhearted.

"Come here," I said, pulling him into my arms. "You'll find a way around it. If you watch them like you told Michael, you'll see how many there are." Danny stared at me. "What...?"

"I was in town when I said that, Leah."

My hand shot up to my mouth.

Danny smiled, opened the door and called Michael. He came in and waited for instructions, he thought he had to do something different.

"What did I tell you silently when we sat on the wall?"

"We'd watch them over a few days. What do you want to know that for, Danny?"

"Leah heard it. She said to me, 'if you watch them like you told Michael'."

"That's brilliant," Michael almost shouted.

Everyone came rushing to the door.

"What have we missed?" Emily said excitedly.

"Leah heard Danny and me talking silently when we were in town."

Michael was ecstatic but I just wanted the ground to open; they were staring at me. I pushed past them and ran out of the building.

Danny grabbed hold of me in the yard. "Leah, what's wrong?"

"It's starting again. They're scared of me. Did you see their faces?"

"Amazed maybe – scared, I don't think so. I think it's brilliant, like Michael."

We all do, I heard in my head.

"See, I stared at you at first. It is shocking but absolutely amazing. Come on, let's go back in." He cuddled me and we walked into work, amid cheers from everyone gathered there.

"I wish I could do that," Michael said – and he'd be first of many...

Each day, Danny, Michael and Alec went to the gardens to wait for an opportunity to capture the woman. The days ticked by with no luck. She was always with one of the boys. I went with them one day because I couldn't touch the two jobs that were in. Danny decided not to sit on the wall. He took us behind the shrubbery at the base of the wall opposite the shelters, near the steps we'd used the last time I was here with him. We still only saw the three vampires. Several people walked the paths and the woman ignored all of them. Why she'd attacked Caz, we had no idea.

It was late in the morning and the sky, which was overcast, was getting darker with looming black clouds. It definitely looked like we were in for some heavy rain. David and George took off towards town, leaving her alone. She retreated back into one of the shelters. The sky turned almost black overhead, it was like night had fallen. Danny and Michael crossed the grass further along the path and made their way to the doorway of the shelter she was in. They stood either side of the door, just far enough back that she wouldn't be able to see them if she looked out.

The rain started; droplets so large it immediately penetrated the trees overhead. The volume of the rain hammering down on everything became louder as the seconds ticked by. She showed herself at the door. Silently, I urged Danny and Michael to get ready. She stepped out with her hand outstretched, palm up, to feel how heavy the rain was.

They made a dive for her. As they were behind her on either side she didn't see them coming. They gripped an arm each and the battle began. She was as strong as Danny and fought like a wildcat. Holding the last one had been a piece of cake compared to her.

I left my hiding place and took the path towards the end of the gardens, crossing the grass far beyond them, so they were coming towards me. I waited in the middle of the path they were on. As they approached me out of the gloom of the hammering rain they looked like three drowned rats.

The way she was fighting reminded me of the man. She was walking up their bodies and kicking hell out of them, biting any part she could reach and lifting off the ground, higher than them both.

I got a flashback of the fight with him and sent it to Danny. He was already there. She suddenly fought harder. I read her mind. She's reading our thoughts. She lifted off the ground, about six feet but Danny and Michael's strength combined was more powerful and they pulled her back down.

She pushed thoughts to them; they changed and started biting each other. It was obvious to me she was from his bloodline. I screamed into their heads, breaking into her thoughts, and they changed back. She pushed thoughts to me and I pushed them straight back.

'Hold on!' I projected to the boys and pulsed a push so hard at her she was slammed back into a statue in the middle of the grass. The boys hung on. She took the full force of it down the length of her body. She was stunned for a few seconds and then she pulled them along as she came rushing at me, pushing more thoughts into my head.

I pushed it back with much more force and the statue, when she hit it, moved backwards, heaving the plinth right out of the ground. Danny and Michael kept hold of her through it all as they knew exactly what I was doing.

She was stunned again. The boys suddenly rushed her towards the truck, so fast she couldn't get her bearings to fight them. Alec had the door open and was stood well back to let them in. They passed him in a blur. He quickly slammed the door shut and threw the bolt. The truck started rocking as we hurried to get in the front.

Alec turned for home at the end of the lane – the visibility on the road was dire. She was fighting hard in the back as the truck lurched and swayed, making it hard at times for Alec to keep in the middle of our side of the road. I looked through Danny's eyes and was shocked at the hold she had over them. They were changed; fighting her and snapping at each other.

Sorry, Danny I have to do this.

Do whatever's needed, I heard from Danny.

"They're having problems, Alec. Take no notice of me. I'll have to fucking stop her."

"Do what the hell you have to, Leah. I'll get us home."

I turned in my seat and faced the back of the truck. I pushed through Danny's eyes at her, pinning her to the wall of the truck.

That's stopped her.

I heard from Michael, keep it up. I held her there all the way to the house. Once we hit the gravel drive, Michael sent thoughts to Emily. They all had to stop work to get everything ready.

We have another one and she's fighting hard, so be ready for anything.

I was concentrating so hard I didn't know the rain had stopped. I wondered with another part of my brain. How are we going to finish her off in the rain?

I heard from Danny. You'll find a way.

The truck stopped and I was aware of Alec reversing it for a few seconds.

I stayed exactly where I was. Alec got out but I didn't stop holding her there.

When the back door was opened, I was surprised there was a light haze in the truck. I saw Josh and Leo climb in and they grabbed an arm each, I stopped pushing through Danny and he and Michael gripped her harder. By the time I got to them they'd dragged her out and were hauling her over to the telescope. Alec quickly had the mixer going and it took him a few minutes to load it with the mix for the concrete.

Billy pulled more of the plastic containers out of the building and lined them up ready. He stood back with Emily to watch, Caz and Janet joined them.

The four boys forced her down on the ground near the base of the telescope. I lifted off the yard and hovered over her. She looked scared. Her eyes darting to everyone stood watching, hoping someone would come to her rescue. The boys let go and I kept her pinned there with my mind. Michael and Danny pushed the end of the telescope over her torso and Danny took the cap off. Nothing happened.

She laughed, mocking us. "You'll never kill me. You're a fucking joke."

The sun just wasn't strong enough. What to do? I could see a light circle where the weak sun was hitting her clothing, through the telescope.

Here goes!

I concentrated on the circle and thought of fire; smoke started coming off her clothing. She screamed and burst into flames on her torso. The flames licked her skin right up to her head. Her hair caught on fire and her head seemed to shrivel up as the flames consumed her whole head. A weird smell came off her like rotting flesh. I kept pushing the fire until it spread right down to her feet, all the while a high-pitched scream filled our heads but she was soon a pile of ash. I lowered myself down again.

Danny rushed over and hugged me. "I knew you'd find a way, thank you."

Michael took a builder's shovel and threw some of her into the mixer. "Good riddance."

Alec tipped the mix into the waiting receptacles and started again. He and Michael finished her off in record time while we watched.

"She was the vampire that bit you, Caz," Josh told her. She thanked everyone for dealing with her.

"Thank you, Leah. I'd no idea you could do that."

"I knew I could fly, Caz. I didn't know I could burn her but it was worth a try. Am I bloody pleased it worked..."

"I, for one, think you're brilliant."

"Hear, hear!" they all chimed in.

I glanced at Danny. I know exactly how I'm dealing with George now.

He smiled at me. It's your prerogative; you've earned the right, Leah.

Leaky Pete put his head round the corner and tapped his watch at Billy.

"Sorry, Pete, I got engrossed, watching them making something for a feature in one of Josh's gardens."

"We'll get finished today if we crack on." Leaky Pete smiled at us and they went back to work.

"Thank God Billy's got his wits about him. That was bloody close. I completely forgot he was here." Danny looked shaken.

"You can't think of everything, Danny. We should have remembered – sorry..." Leo was upset. It could've been dire had they been caught in the act.

Danny glared at him but said nothing. Leo wouldn't forget that in a hurry.

At the end of the plumber's working day, he and Billy climbed the stairs from the cellar with all the tools they'd used to complete their jobs. We were at the table with the humans, who were having a drink.

"That's me finished, Danny. Do you want to take a look?"

Danny got up and followed him back down. Billy made himself some tea and sat beside Leo, talking quietly. They came back up and the look on Danny's face told everyone he was pleased with everything down there.

"I'll write you a cheque, Pete, if you've got your bill?"

Pete pulled it from the pocket in his overalls and handed it to Danny.

He glanced at it. "I want another shower room put on the top floor in a couple of weeks, Pete. I'll ring you as soon as I know when."

"I'll squeeze you in, Danny. It's been a pleasure working here; I mean that."

Danny pulled a cheque book from his back pocket, wrote the cheque, tore it out and gave it to Pete, who was visibly shocked by the amount on it. He opened his mouth to protest.

"You've done a good job and not quibbled about everything I asked for. You're too cheap, Pete. I've put your prices up for you," he explained and grinned at him.

"Thank you very much, Danny. It really has been a pleasure and I'll wait for your call." He looked along the table. "You're on holiday for a week, Billy, and your holiday pay's in here," he said, handing him his wage packet. "I'm off to see the relations with the wife. She's been nagging me for ages. I'll ring you when I get back to let you know where we're working."

"Thanks, Pete. Have a good holiday; you deserve a break. I know when you've given me a holiday in the past, you've kept working. Your wife will think you've had a brain transplant," Billy remarked and giggled at Pete.

"You're right; she'll be ringing the doc for an appointment," he agreed, laughing with us all.

Billy was really pleased to be having some time off. "I'll give you a hand with your tools, Pete."

He got up, Leo followed and they both helped him out to his van with all his gear.

Billy came back in while Leo rode with him to the gates, to keep him safe.

"I'll get him back when this is over," Danny said to us all.

## Chapter 18

Danny was shaken from the ordeal of getting rid of the female vampire and was reluctant to go after the other two for a couple of days. I knew how much it was worrying him. I'd heard the turmoil from his mind as he'd tried to work out different scenarios on how to catch them both at the same time.

We were sat around the table after work one night, when Danny said, "Michael, do you think David would get in a car with you?"

"What the hell do you mean, Danny?" Michael looked really puzzled.

"We have a battle on our hands if they fight like she did. If David could be driven here by you – I'm not sure how we'll achieve it yet – but we could work out a story for you to tell him and that way we only have to capture one. You could walk David around the corner just as we were going to burn George. Two of us could hold him so he'd have to watch and deliver the ultimatum once George is a pile of ash."

"I think that's a great idea, but do you think he'd trust me now? I don't."

"What about pretending you've fallen out with us and you're coming back to pick up your gear?" Danny offered.

"That would work. They'd have to be separate on the day you're going to catch George, though. It could be a long wait," Michael reasoned.

"I think we're patient enough for the wait. I don't really care how long it takes."

Danny was more settled with that off his chest. He put his arm around my shoulder and pulled me to him. "I'm sorry, Leah. I've ignored you for the last couple of days; my mind has been all over the place."

I took hold of his hand. "I know; that's why I haven't said anything about it. I knew you'd get there in the end."

Emily and Caz came through the back door, giggling, and Emily made a beeline for Danny, standing beside his chair and twisting her mouth.

"What is it, Emily? I know you want something."

She giggled, unable to stop it coming out. "Could Caz have the other roof room at the other end of the building? She needs a studio...please?"

He smiled at her. "Of course she can. I don't know why you didn't ask before?" He thought about his last words. "Sorry, I've been like a bear with a sore head. I can see why you wouldn't have asked..." Danny smiled at her, then looked at Caz. "Would you like to collect your art things from your house, Caz? Josh and Leo could take you in two of the cars. The boots are huge. You'd be able to get a lot of your stuff in one go."

"Could I? That would be brilliant! I'd like to finish some paintings I have there. Thank you, Danny."

"I'll come to help," Emily offered.

Caz smiled at her. Josh headed for the key cupboard and fetched two sets of limo keys, throwing one set to Leo. The four of them left almost immediately.

"I'm glad she's settled in so well," I reflected. "I like her, and she's perfect for Josh."

"I'm having the other shower room in the roof done for them and they could have one of the large rooms up there for their bedroom. The bed we took from your dressing room is already up there, somewhere."

We decided to go out to our bench as the weather was mild, not that I minded the cold anymore. It was just lovely to sit there again.

When Danny heard them arrive back, we left the garden to help carry all her things up to her studio. She certainly was a prolific painter – on a par with Emily.

"You should see her house," Emily said to me. "She decorated it all herself; it's beautiful. I asked her if she was sad to leave it and she said living with us was the best thing that's happened to her. She's selling it."

That gave me an idea. "Danny, did you hear Emily?"

"Yes, what's on your mind, Leah?"

"Why don't you let Caz decorate their rooms; she'd love it."

He smiled as his mind worked overtime.

When Caz had all her things installed and the cars were put away, Josh and Leo came through the back door with her, carrying two large suitcases of her clothes.

Danny cleared his throat. "Josh, you know the two large rooms opposite the stairs to the observatory; well...you and Caz can have them for your bedroom and dressing room."

Josh's face lit up.

"I'm having a shower room installed for you both when Pete comes back. The small room beside them would be ideal." He didn't have to wait long for their reaction, nor was he disappointed.

"My God, I think that would be just brilliant!" Josh threw one of his amazing smiles at him. Caz got really excited.

"Caz, would you like to decorate it?" Danny asked. "You don't have to keep it the same as the rest of the house; work your magic on it. Josh, you could take Caz to buy everything...get whatever you need. Money's no object, you know that."

They looked at each other and back to Danny.

"Thank you, Danny," Caz said. "You've made me so welcome here and I'm really touched."

If she could have cried, she would have, right then. Her emotions hit us all.

Josh took hold of her hand and squeezed it gently. "Come with me, Caz, and I'll show you the rooms."

He picked up the case and she followed the boys through the hall door.

The days flew by at a rate of knots. We were busier in the business and the vampires were being watched. Graham was repairing the stable and the new garage was built. Roofers were repairing the den roof and the ceiling in the ballroom and den floor was finished. He'd tracked down someone who touched up the damage to the ballroom walls, rather than cover all the original paintwork with modern paint. Elsbeth's church was built and the interior was being fitted out by top notch carpenters. We went to the awareness classes and church every week but didn't hang around afterwards; carrying on with work as soon as we got home, to keep up with the funerals. I felt stronger than I'd ever felt and helped with anything, even the embalming, after asking Josh to show me how it was done – under Danny's supervision. Now, I did them if Josh and Danny were absent or stuck on other jobs. Talk about whirlwind, I loved it.

Leaky Pete came back and fitted the shower room on the top floor. While he was there, Caz got stuck in and worked the oracle on their rooms. She'd used the four poster bed, but draped it in a modern style, with delicate voiles and nothing heavy. The bedroom was bright and airy, just like her.

In town, Michael bumped into David – although it was contrived – and told him he was staying at Mum's house, saying he'd had a bust-up with us and had taken the keys. He pretended to get friendly with his brother again and had even stayed there a couple of nights, to invite David over and prove he was squatting.

I didn't care what happened to the house anymore. It would be sold when all this was over and it was a good place for them to meet regularly. Meanwhile, Danny kept an eye on George, to see if we could co-ordinate catching him when Michael met David at Mum's. The possibility got better by the day. We hoped we could to do it on a Saturday, as none of Graham's workers would be here and there would be no funerals to do, with the business always being shut down at weekends. A perfect day for it.

We were at the table early in the morning and Michael had just come down with Janet. I had questions to ask him, but I wasn't sure how he'd take them.

"Just ask, Leah..."

He waited to hear what I had to say, although probably had an idea.

"Where do we stand if David doesn't agree to the ultimatum? You've become friends again; it's really going to hurt you."

He sat thinking for a few minutes. "You'll probably think I'm a bastard, saying this, but you should know."

I was dreading what I thought he was going to say; how fucking wrong was I?

"If he won't toe the line, let's burn him with George."

My mouth must have dropped open. Danny nudged me.

I pulled myself together and stared at Michael. "Do you really mean that, Michael?"

"You heard me, Leah. He's killing people and I can't stand it. It's been very difficult to hold my temper when I know what he's doing. He's bragged about it every time we've been together. We'll end up burning him anyway, and I wouldn't trust him an inch with any of the humans living here. We'll be playing with their lives if he comes. He enjoys the kill too much."

Christ, that's given us plenty to think about.

"I'll go along with the plan to get him here," he continued, "without the fight. You burn him after George, without giving him an ultimatum."

Janet stared at her man; she couldn't believe her ears.

"Don't sit looking at me like that, Janet. Do you want to die, or Billy, or Alec? Would you want to be left alone in a room with him? If I was human, I bloody wouldn't. He's not turned anyone; he's killed them all." His words came out fierce, but he spoke the truth.

Janet kept her mouth shut; what could she say to that? Michael had always had the human's interests at heart.

From that day on, Danny regarded Michael on a different level, and so did I. That had taken guts.

It was all arranged for the coming Saturday. Danny ordered more sand, gravel and bags of cement and had it delivered into the outhouse.

We went to church on the Friday evening and Elsbeth was full of bonhomie to all who crossed the threshold of the hired hall. She knew it wouldn't be long before she had her new church.

The service was quite long, there being more mediums and lots more customers for their messages from spirit. Danny liked what he saw. She should have advertised long ago. We left there safe in the knowledge that Elsbeth had no idea how tense we all were, due to the forthcoming event looming over us.

At the house, Danny went over the plan again so we all knew exactly what we had to do. We all tried to rest that night, even the ones who never rested. It was a way of settling things inside our brains so we could focus intently on the task ahead. That way, no mistakes would be made.

Michael left very early to go to Mum's house because David was meeting him there long before dawn broke.

I joined the boys, and we headed into town in the truck, with Alec driving. Emily and Caz stayed at the house with the rest of the humans. Billy would have loved to be involved but he was too fragile, being human. I know, it had nearly killed me in the past, plus he'd be needed to help Emily and Caz make everything ready at the outhouse.

After Alec parked the truck in the lane at the end of the gardens, we all piled out. Danny took us across the gardens to the bushes we'd watched from before.

The waiting started.

The weather was kind to us; misty but no rain and the streetlights visible on the road above the shelters had a glow around their heads but with no light penetrating any further into the darkness.

We saw David leave the shelter and head into town on the path, beyond the grass between us. He'd be catching the earliest bus while it was still dark. Danny glanced at me and smiled. That was the first part of the plan underway.

We waited for another half an hour to give David time to be almost at Mum's and then we got the shock of our lives. David walked along the path and went back into the shelter again. What the fuck's going on here?

I closed my eyes and concentrated hard, tuning into his head. I got the tail end of a conversation between the two of them.

I'm sure they believe I'm that fucking gullible. He must think I'm a dozy bastard. Fucking assholes.

That was enough for me. "Danny, David knows it's a set up. I'll send thoughts to Michael; we need him."

Danny looked shocked.

He's twigged that it's a set-up, Michael. Get back here now, we need you.

A few seconds passed and I heard from him: I'm on my way.

"He's coming. They'll get a bloody shock, when Michael's with us..." I almost laughed.

"Do you think we should still go ahead, Leah? This is bloody harder than we thought, now."

"Absolutely, Danny. I've waited for this day for a long time. I think I've been very patient, don't you?"

He smiled, he knew I had. Many times, I'd wanted to come down here and rip his fucking head off.

Michael joined us half an hour later – fuming. "Now you know why I don't bloody trust him. He has to go."

We watched for a while and no one else joined them. Slowly, one by one, we crossed the grass further up the gardens and crept around the back of the shelter. We wanted half of us on one side of the door and half on the other. Danny, Leo and John would catch the first one as they exited the doorway. Michael, Josh and Greg, the other. I wouldn't touch either of them. I didn't have to. I could do more damage with my mind.

Danny threw a small stone into the doorway. It made a tiny noise but it didn't have to be loud; they'd hear it. Sure enough, they came hurtling out. We were ready and both were caught. The disbelief on their faces made me smile. They stared at Michael and David was the first to speak.

"Why are you doing this to me, Michael? I'm your brother! We've been closer over the last few weeks. Come on, you can't be on their side, surely?"

"It's not a case of sides. I hate what you've become and I'm going to be helping them stop you, once and for all. I live with a human and if you think I'd let you anywhere near her, you're sorely mistaken."

David started pleading. "I can change, please, Michael..."

"TRAITOR!" George screamed at David, cutting him off. I'd said nothing up until now, in fact, George hadn't noticed me at all. He was in for a fucking shock. Now it was my turn.

I pushed a tirade into his head.

You killed my mother and you think you killed me. God help you now. I'm sending you right back to hell! No amount of pleading will get you out of this; mark my fucking words!

His eyes darted about, looking for me. I stepped out from behind Danny and stared, unblinking at him. He tried to pull away from Danny and the two boys. Danny had heard the words and held him in an iron grip. He wasn't going anywhere.

I pushed pain into his head, which buckled him to the floor. Danny hauled him back up with the help of Leo and John. I kept the pain going until I felt like stopping. Call me a sadist, I don't care. That was for my mother.

I looked at David. "Do you want some? You're both the same to me. I'm not picky."

Fear flashed across his face. He looked at his brother, pleading.

"I don't care what she does to you; I only wish I could do it," Michael said forcefully.

David knew then where he was destined to go – along with George. He tried to get away from the vice-like grips that held him. Michael turned on the pressure. He still kept trying; I sent him a little message. His knees collapsed, Michael and the boys pulled him back up and held him even tighter. David stared at me, wondering how I was doing it.

"I think we should get them to the truck."

Danny nodded to me and they started pulling the two vampires towards the end of the gardens. It was really difficult; they had to almost drag them. David almost broke free from Josh and Greg, who were trying to maintain the same grip as Michael, so I sent him another little message. He pulled out of their grip with the blast I sent him and he slammed against the nearest tree with so much force it uprooted. He was stunned for a moment, enough time for Michael and the boys to grasp him again.

Alec heard us coming and had the back door open. It was a really tight squeeze for them. I pushed hard at whoever was sticking out, as Alec swung the door closed. I pulled my hand out at the last moment and the bolt was thrown across. We hurried to climb in the cab and Alec gunned the van towards home. I looked through Danny's eyes; they'd changed and were biting my family. I turned in my seat and stared at the wall of the cab. In my mind I put a hand around each of their throats and pushed up, their heads were trapped against the roof of the truck. Danny and the boys encircled their legs and held them tight so they couldn't kick. We kept that up all the way home.

Danny knew we were almost home and told the boys to be ready to hold their arms when I let them loose. I waited for Alec to open the back and released David first. Michael had him firmly, Josh and Greg took hold of his other arm and they dragged him out. Danny put both of his hands on George's arm and I released him. Once he was on the floor, Leo and John held his other arm. He was hauled out just as I reached the back of the truck. I stared at them both. Alec took over from Billy at the mixer, with the help of Emily, telling him the ratio of the mix. Billy had one ready, churning away.

"You've no idea what I'm going to do to you now," I hissed at them, "but remember this; I'm going to enjoy every last minute of it."

Both of them started to squirm, as they struggled to free themselves.

"I want George first." Danny and the boys hauled him over to the telescope and pushed him down on the ground. I lifted off from the concrete and hovered over him. I pushed down hard, with my mind, to pin him down. Danny let go, along with the other two. He was scared now, like never before. The boys pulled the telescope over his body. Danny took the cap off and the weak sun didn't have enough energy to burn him. I opened the door to the other part of my brain where I'd stored all the venom for what he'd done to Mum and sent pain and flames down into his body. He screamed a blood-curdling scream. "That's for my mother, me, and all the other poor bastards you've killed over the last few months. Go to hell!"

Flames rushed up his body and licked his face; smoke came out of his mouth and nose. His hair caught alight and the spark in his eyes switched off. Ash built up around him, he didn't take long to burn. I'd pushed with more hate than I thought I had. I lowered myself down to the ground and looked across to David. "You're next!"

David pleaded to Michael, babbling relentlessly, trying to get him to change his mind.

"Michael, you can't do this!" Janet's voice rang out.

It was enough to distract Michael for a split second. David pulled away and rushed to Janet. Out of the corner of my eye I saw Emily pull Billy and Alec backwards, into the outhouse.

He had Janet around the neck with his arm before we could blink. He changed and sunk his teeth into her neck in a blur. Michael was horrified. He rushed at his brother.

"Stop! I'll kill her, if you don't!"

Michael halted. Janet screamed with the pain. David had a sick smile on his face. We could see why Michael wanted him burnt and could only watch; he would kill her.

David stood there, tormenting Michael, licking her face and the blood off her neck, as it ran down to her clothing. All the while she screamed with the pain. I pushed pain at him again; he staggered a bit, but stood firm.

"I'll kill her! I've got nothing to lose!" he yelled at me. I looked around for Danny, I'd no idea where he was but I stopped looking in case David saw me and realised he'd gone.

Michael pleaded to me. He'll kill her, Leah! Please stop?

All right, Michael, I won't do anything else.

I didn't know what else to do, anyway. Janet had gotten herself into this mess. I felt sorry for her but she'd always been her own worst enemy.

I heard Michael. I know, she drives me bloody nuts, as well, but I love her.

David suddenly fell forward, releasing Janet from his grip. Before we could see what had caused it, Danny grabbed David from behind and forced him down hard, smashing his face into the concrete. Josh and Leo helped Danny to keep him there. Michael rushed over to see to Janet. As soon as his hands touched her she stopped screaming and passed out. He held her and yelled, "BURN HIM NOW!"

Danny didn't need telling twice. He and the boys dragged David over to the telescope and forced him to lie on his back. They held him there until I was above them and ready to hold him down with my mind. I pushed hard. That flattened him to the concrete. They let go and pushed the telescope over his body. I breathed a sigh of relief. Someone up there must have seen our plight and the sun decided to come out, at last. When Danny took the cap off, he burst into flames and screamed in agony.

"Follow George to hell, you bastard!" I yelled and watched the flames make a crater in his chest and start travelling to his arms and down his body to his legs. He screamed with pain – the noise suddenly cutting off as flames came billowing out of his mouth. I took great comfort as I watched him turn to ash. I lowered down to the floor and rushed over with Emily to see if we could help Janet.

"Can you stop it, Danny?" I asked him.

"Do you want me to, Michael?"

He looked confused, he wanted to say both.

"I think you should at least try, if you can?" That was a hard decision to make; you want her with you forever. He looked at me and smiled.

I heard Alec scoop up some of David's ashes and a bang as they caught the revolving mixer blades when they were hurled into it.

"Lay her on the floor, Michael, I'll try to suck it back out," Danny offered.

"Let me," Michael said. He carefully lay her down and put his mouth over the bite and sucked hard. He turned his head and spat the blood on the ground. He did that a few times.

Danny stopped him. "That's enough, Michael. You don't want to drain her blood." He stopped and we waited. "You should take your hands off her, to see if her pain returns. That's how I could tell it hadn't worked on Leah."

Michael moved away from her and we watched as her pain returned once more. Her high-pitched scream started again. Michael took hold of her hand and she passed out. He picked her up and carried her to the house. Emily followed to give him a hand. I looked at Danny and wondered how the hell we could explain it to Matt.

"She brought it on herself, Leah. She should have kept away – she was told enough times. Perhaps the police would be pleased to have a vampire working for them!" he said sarcastically. He was so annoyed with her for poking her nose in.

"We should ring Matt, now." I mused for a moment. "Where did you go, Danny? You vanished..."

"That's precisely what I did."

I gasped. I'm in shock.

"How?" I have to find this out.

"I just think myself somewhere else, and I'm there." He let that sink in.

"If I tried it, I'd worry in case I didn't get where I wanted."

Danny laughed at me. He took hold of my hand and we walked over to the house.

"Did you hit him? He fell forward so fast."

"Yes, with a baseball bat, Leah, just at the base of his neck. I'd always wanted to try it out on someone. It was very satisfying, I have to say." He grinned at me.

"Perhaps you could try out for the Brooklyn Dodgers, then we could watch you on TV. The boys would love it," I said with a giggle.

In the house, Emily was rushing around like a scalded cat.

"What's wrong, Emily?"

She stopped and looked at us. "I don't really know. I'm worried what Matt's going to say. He'll go ballistic. The truth is I'm scared."

She looked so upset, I cuddled her.

Danny took his phone out. "I'm not having any of us scared. She brought it on herself, Emily." He phoned Matt. After a short conversation with him, Danny ended the call.

"He's coming over – he's not actually surprised. She shoves her oar in at work, just the same."

I breathed a sigh of relief.

Matt arrived with Faye, who kissed us hello before we sat down at the table. Emily put the kettle on and waited to make them a drink. Matt looked upset. No, flummoxed was a better word.

"I've always told her to leave well alone; she's really done it, now. How the hell do I explain this to my bloody boss?" He put his head in his hands.

"It's actually not your problem, Matt, it's hers," Danny told him.

Matt looked up and stared at Danny. "How do you work that out?"

"Do you think she could still work for you?" Danny had to ask.

"I think that's an absurd idea; she couldn't get away with it, could she?"

"Only she can tell you that, and we have three days to wait before we ask her. If she didn't think it was possible, we could fake her death, have a real funeral and no one would know. She has no living relatives."

Matt looked astonished. Emily put coffee in front of him; he picked it up and took a few cautious sips, all the while shaking his head to himself.

"It makes perfect sense to me," Faye added.

He glanced at her, then his mind began to work things out.

"Okay, we wait. I'll put her on sick leave. She's never had a day sick since she joined up. I could say she's contracted some sort of mysterious illness, and the doctors are yet to provide a sick note, due to no proper diagnosis. That should give her a couple of weeks to decide."

"How's Caz getting on?" Faye asked Emily.

"She's in her studio. Come on, I'll take you up. You should all come up, she's a brilliant artist. Sorry, drink your coffee first, Faye. Today has sort of thrown me."

"How come she has a studio and where is it?"

Emily smiled at her. "I have a studio in the roof of one of the buildings. Caz has one at the other end of the same building. They were already here when we moved in. An artist must have owned this house before our family."

"I didn't know you were an artist, either. You kept that quiet, Emily."

I raised my eyebrows. "She doesn't think her work is any good, Faye, that's why. I keep telling her to have an exhibition. Perhaps you and Caz could have a joint one, Emily?"

She looked embarrassed.

"See; could you drum some sense into her. Have a look at her work, it's fabulous," I suggested.

"I will. I know a guy called Mark with a gallery in Salisbury. He's always on the lookout for new talent. Leave it with me. I'll see your work first, Emily. I've been to Caz's and looked through hers."

Emily glared at me. I ignored her. I'll get your work hung if it kills me. I heard her giggle. That's all right then.

We took Faye up to Emily's studio. She was astonished, as was Matt.

"Emily, I don't care if you hate me afterwards. Mark should come to see your work."

Emily giggled, she wouldn't hate her. I pushed a thank you into Faye's head. She smiled at me. Faye caught sight of the drawing Emily had sketched of my four cousins, with me at the centre. She picked it up and studied every detail Emily had caught of us all.

"Did you do this from a photograph, Emily?"

"No, from memory."

Faye smiled at Emily, then glanced at me.

"I told you she was brilliant. I said as much the first time I saw all this."

"Leave it with me; I'll ring him on Monday. He'll come, I promise you, or I could make arrangements for him to come next Monday evening when I'm here. Would you feel better about that, Emily?" Faye waited.

"Yes. Now can we go and see Caz's work, please?"

Faye looked at me. I see what you mean; she doesn't rate herself at all. I nodded. We followed Emily down one flight of stairs, along a corridor and up another staircase. Caz was so excited to see us. She had a paintbrush through a knot in her twisted-up long hair that held it away from her face. She wore pair of faded dungarees covered in paint splashes. A sweatshirt, torn on one sleeve and a pair of slave sandals on her feet completed her attire. A typical art student, and she looked great.

"This is unexpected. It's lovely to see you both. What do you think of this studio? I have to thank Emily. She's been so kind, helping me sort all my junk out." Then she drew breath.

She calls this junk. Are they on this fucking planet? The pair of them need their heads examined, I pushed to Faye. Danny was smiling at me but didn't comment.

Later on, we were on our way up to Michael's room, for Danny to take over the pain management and give Michael a break for a few hours. He looked relieved when we walked in.

"I'm so worried about her. I missed what Matt said. Did he go crazy?"

"No, stop worrying. He wasn't surprised; she does the same at work. He called it poking her oar in when she shouldn't. Come on, I'll take over for a while."

Danny swopped places with him and held her hand. "He's giving her a couple of weeks on the sick, for her to decide if she could still do her job. If she doesn't think it's possible, I suggested we fake her death and give her a real funeral. She has no family; we'd get away with it and Matt was fine with that."

"Thanks for dealing with Matt; I wouldn't have known what to say to him." He smiled and I could see he was laughing in his head about something.

"What's funny, Michael?" I had to know.

"What did you hit him with, Danny? It was so fast I didn't see properly."

"I think I'd have made a good baseball player. If he hadn't been a vampire I think his head would've landed somewhere on the edge of the estate."

Danny laughed at his own words, and we both joined him. Michael thought it was hilarious and laughed longer than we did. I think more from relief than anything else.

We stayed for a couple of hours, then Michael came back. "You two get off. Leah, you'll have to rest and I'll see to her through the night. Thanks again for today. It needed doing and I'm not sorry he's gone. I am pleased Janet's turning; selfish reasons, really, but you can understand, I'm sure."

"Selfish reasons doesn't come into it, Michael. I felt the same when Leah was turning. You'll have each other forever and you know she'll never be hurt again. Matt's coming tomorrow night, to talk to her about her job. He asked to see the rest of us after feeding. We'll feed early tomorrow and take over, so you can feed straight after us. These three days will go by quickly, you'll see." Danny gave Janet's hand to Michael and we left to go to our room.

Before we got to our bedroom door, Danny stopped me. "Hold my hand and think yourself in our room."

I giggled.

"Come on, try it, do it after three: one, two, three."

The next second, I was stood in our room next to Danny. I still had hold of his hand and we were a bit further away from each other than we were in the hall but it had worked.

"That's brilliant!" I leapt on him and gave him a spirited kiss. Then one kiss led to another – you get the idea.

"You really should rest, Leah. It's three in the morning; we'll be up in a few hours."

I put my finger across his lips.

"I can rest when you're holding Janet's hand and we can just talk. We can't miss the moment." I giggled.

"We're always in the moment, when we're alone." He stopped talking.

The three days flew by. Apart from Sunday, we worked flat-out on the dear departed that came flooding in on Monday morning. We received seven bodies and no vampire attacks. Christ, I was so pleased that was over now. Danny and Michael had taken turns with Janet, right up until Tuesday evening. Michael called for Danny, who rushed upstairs, expecting a problem. He opened the door to find Janet in Michael's arms, very confused and wondering what was going on.

"Janet, listen to me? Do you know who I am?" Danny was really worried in case she didn't know any of us.

"I'm not an idiot; of course I know who you are. I've been asking Michael to tell me what happened and all he wants to do is cuddle me and tell me he loves me. My head feels strange and I don't know why?"

Danny sat down and laughed. Janet glared at him. Michael looked apologetic.

"Sorry, Janet, I shouldn't laugh. Do you remember Saturday at all, when we went to capture the vampires?"

She thought for a moment. "Yes, what's that got to do with me feeling like this?"

"Everything, Janet. You came out of the house and spoke to Michael when he was holding his brother. You distracted Michael enough for David to get away. He grabbed you and bit your neck. Michael tried to suck it back out but you turned anyway. Today is Tuesday evening. Matt has been here every evening talking to you along with everyone in the house, every spare minute they had." He let that sink in.

Michael glanced at Danny. I tried telling her but she wouldn't listen to me. She obviously doesn't want to hear it because it's her fault. Michael nodded to Danny.

"It's my fault, isn't it? I've made myself unemployed. What a fucking idiot..." She hit her forehead with the flat of her hand.

"Janet, don't do that. You may not be unemployed at all. Matt has been talking to you because you still may be able to work. He's put you on the sick for two weeks for you to decide. I don't see any reason why you couldn't. You've got two weeks to get the walking right, like humans, and Matt knows – so you wouldn't feel on your own at work."

She started smiling and put her arms around Michael and kissed him.

"You'll have to feed now," Danny told her, "before you see any humans. Use Emily's shower room, Michael. The fridge has just been restocked in there. Don't forget the skin lotion; you'll have to use Leah's bathroom for that. It's in the cupboard under the vanity unit. I'll leave you to get sorted and see you later."

"Thanks, Danny," Michael said before the door shut.

Janet returned to work with the proviso; if she found it difficult, we could always go to plan B and fake her illness and death. Personally, I thought she'd be fine.

Graham came that afternoon and Danny paid him three million in cash. The same as for the last big job he'd done here.

It was the big opening of the new church that evening and we were going in two of the new limos. We were all getting dressed up for the occasion. Well...why not? Faye and Matt were meeting us there – they'd been coming to church with us for the last two weeks.

Danny and I were sitting on our bench, probably for the last time this year. Snow was forecast for next week and we wouldn't have the time to relax during the next few months. Winter was here and the hard work would really begin.

We're ready, I heard Emily project.

Danny held out his hand for me. "Let's get this show on the road..."

<<<<>>>>

## Excerpt from Split Decision

### ONE

"Can I sit here, please?" a deep but smooth voice asked.

I looked up from my notepad into the face of a very good-looking guy and felt embarrassed straight away. Why on earth does he want to sit here?

I looked around and couldn't see any other empty seats, so I said, "Yes," I watched him slide along the bench seat, until his body was against the wall.

What's he going to think of me? I look a fuckin' mess.

He glanced at the pad under my hand.

"Have I interrupted your train of thought? Sorry."

"It's all right. I'm stuck on something anyway."

"I'm Harvey, Harvey Burgess." He waited for me to introduce myself.

"Alison Grey," I said quite timidly.

He smiled and his face lit up. God, he's confident.

"What are you writing?" He looked at the pad again, covered in my terrible scrawl. I moved my arm to cover it up to stop him looking.

I glanced at him quickly and said, "Nothing really, I'm just doodling." I picked up my cup and finished the dregs in the bottom and then I hastily gathered my things together. I couldn't get out of there fast enough.

His hand covered mine, which surprised me.

He blurted out, "I'm sorry, I've disturbed you. I'll stop talking, don't go." He pulled his hand off mine like he'd been scalded, looking totally embarrassed.

That'll teach you. "I have to go," I said bluntly. "I've finished the tea I came in for." I continued to stack my few things into a pile, easily carried, tucked under one arm.

"Can I get you another drink?"

"Why are you interested in me? I'm nobody." I'd had enough and started to get up.

"Can I get you another drink, please, Alison?"

I slumped down into the seat, resigned to have another drink. I can't afford one, so I'll make the most of this; he'll get fed up before I do, daft bugger.

"I'll have a tea, please."

His smile was there again and it seemed genuine. He flagged the waitress and ordered two teas. While we waited for them to arrive, he looked at my face until I looked down. I could feel my neck getting hot and didn't want to blush in front of him. I would have died.

The teas came, delivered by a miserable-looking teenager, who would've preferred to be somewhere else. It was that obvious as she banged the mugs down on the table between us. The seating was so cramped; I was only separated by about eighteen inches of table, from him and I made sure I kept my feet under my seat.

"Thank you," he said to her.

I think he said that to make a point for her to be civilised. Wasting your time there.

I pulled my mug towards me, added the sugar and while I stirred it, I said, "Thank you for this."

"It's a pleasure. I've seen you in here before; you always have a pad with you. Are you a writer?"

"Just starting out as a writer, really. I've written one of those Mills and Boon stories and they published it, but I'd like to write something with a bit more meat in it. The constraints put on you, for one of their books, seemed to stop me from writing the way I wanted."

He perked up, on hearing that and looked interested. "What sort of book are you writing now?"

"I thought a horror would be something I could get my teeth into; not literally." I giggled at the thought; he smiled at my little joke.

"Sounds interesting. Are you writing it in longhand? That's going to take an absolute age."

He actually looks concerned. I wonder why.

"No, I have my dad's old computer to type it out on, at home. These are just thoughts about the story."

"Do you live around here?"

Why does he want to know that? "Quite close," I told him and drank some tea. I kept the mug in my hands with my elbows on the table, more of a barrier to him than anything else.

"Hi." I looked up at Adey, my long term boyfriend. God, I call him that in the loosest possible term. He was stood next to me, staring at the guy sitting opposite.

"Hi, I didn't think you were coming today." He moved and stood at the end of the bench opposite, looking daggers at me, he was so pissed off.

"That's obvious." His voice was as sarcastic as I expected. I ignored it.

"Adey, this is Harvey. Harvey, Adey. He's bought me a tea. Do you have a problem with that?" I stared at him. He knows I'm livid when I snap at him like that and he backs down immediately; today would be no exception.

"Sorry, Alison." He nodded to Harvey. "I need to speak to you in private."

"You'll have to wait, Adey; Harvey's only just got me this. Sit down, you're making the place look untidy."

Harvey smiled; it was so subtle, I hardly noticed it.

"I'll come back later. I have a few errands to run for Mum." He knew that would go down like a lead brick; I could see he wished he hadn't told me.

"Go on then, do your mummy's shopping!" I blasted him. He left the café with his shoulders hunched, slamming the door.

"You probably think I'm a first class bitch." I kept my eyes on Harvey, as he answered.

"It all depends why you said it, surely."

God; you're understanding.

"His mum's a lush and sends him to get her booze. I've had enough of those in my life, already." I thought about it. "Sorry, I've said too much; you don't want to hear all that."

"I'm a good listener. Don't worry about it, really. It hasn't put me off you."

Why would he say that? Is he trying to pick me up? He can bloody think again.

"Adey is my boyfriend, Harvey. I'm not on the market. Do you understand?"

He smiled at me again and said nothing else on the subject. He drank his tea with a smile on his face.

Why he's smiling, I've no bloody idea.

I finished my tea, thanked him for his company and left him sitting at the table. I stepped out of the café and in through the door of the boarding house I lived in, next door.

Adey rang my bell about an hour later. I reluctantly went down to answer it and before I looked at him, I said, "What kept you?" It was Harvey's face I stared at when I raised my head. "What are you doing here? I told you, I'm not interested."

"I've not come about that. Alison, I'm a police officer and Adey has been in an accident."

My hand shot up to cover my mouth.

Harvey could see he'd upset me and carried on gently, "I went back to work and I was called out to an incident in town. I recognised Adey straight away. Could I come in?"

I nodded, turning from the door and led him up to my bedsit; a tiny room at the top of the house. You couldn't stand up straight in most of the room. The ceiling followed the shape of the roof above; slanting almost everywhere, in different directions.

"Sit down, Alison, please." He waited for me to sit.

I looked for clues in his face but he was so serious. "What's happened? Is he in hospital, Harvey? Sorry, I shouldn't call you that if you're a policeman."

"Harvey is fine; it's okay. Alison, I'm afraid Adey died at the scene."

"What scene? He only went to the off licence?" Tears welled up and I couldn't help crying. I may not have loved him but we'd known each other for quite a while.

Harvey sat on his haunches in front of me. "Do you know his mother's address, Alison? We have to inform her and he didn't have any ID on him. I'm sorry to ask you this, Alison; I really am."

I wiped the tears away with the back of my hand."She lives in Mason Terrace, number seventeen, I think. How did he die?"

He said gently, "I'm not supposed to tell you before we inform his mother. I'm sorry." He didn't want to upset me again and my chin was already quivering.

"It's okay." I've waited forever for most things; one more won't make any bloody difference.

"I'll come back after I've informed her. Is that all right with you?"

"Yes, that's fine with me. Thank you."

"I'll see myself out, Alison. I'll be about an hour." He left me to think about everything I knew for certain. Adey was dead.

True to his word, he rang the doorbell an hour later. I opened the door with swollen red eyes and he followed me up to my room. I offered him my only chair and I sat on the edge of my bed.

"I've spoken to his mother and she's shocked; you can imagine. I told her I was coming to inform you, as you were his girlfriend and had given me her address. She doesn't like you very much – she made certain I knew that."

"It's because I kept telling him to leave home. It came out in one of their arguments and she's never spoken to me since."

"Alison, Adey was hit by a four-wheel-drive car. It was backing up, after a raid on the off licence he was going to. He was in the wrong place at the wrong time. I'm so sorry for your loss, Alison."

"Thank you, Harvey. We'd knocked about together for the last two years, nothing heavy. We were both just part of the furniture and it seemed we'd go on like that forever, muddling along. Neither of us looked for anything else, it was easier to let it just carry on."

"I can understand that; you get comfortable with each other. Are you going to be all right, Alison?" He waited for me to answer him.

"I'll be fine, don't worry about me. I've had to get over worse things than this." Now I've said too much.

"Really – what sort of things?"

What the hell, I'm just going to tell him. "I've had to live with a couple of drunks most of my life. My dad finally left but my mother continued with the abuse. I left home as soon as it was legal. I wanted to go to college or university but that wasn't going to happen, so I started writing. I keep looking for a normal job, but you need a degree to get a job as a toilet attendant, these days."

He smiled.

"You've had it rough, Alli."

I smiled at him.

"What did I say?"

"No one's called me that for years. Adey insisted on calling me Alison, from the word go. I prefer Alli."

"Alli it is, from now on."

What does he mean by that? I'm going to actually see him again?

"How long have you been in the police?" I asked him, being nosy.

"Three years. I was fast-tracked up to inspector, after a year."

"Blimey; you must have a brain on you."

He just smiled. You might as well have said 'yes'.

"Come on, tell me about your new book. What subject is it on?"

He forgets nothing, bloody hell.

"You'll think it's stupid."

"Try me; I'm interested. I've never met anyone who writes." He waited.

Mr Persistent.

"I'm going to write about a woman who's a vampire." He didn't say anything.

Now he thinks I'm thick. I stood up and headed for the sink to get some water. "Do you want some?" I asked as I held a glass up. He smiled at me and shook his head and when I sat down he still had that same smile. "Find that funny, do you?" I'm annoyed now; you being such a clever dick.

"Sorry, I was thinking about what you said in the café: something to get your teeth into."

I sniggered, remembering it again. "You don't forget much – suppose that's why you're an inspector?" I relaxed a bit.

"I have a photographic memory, Alli; that's how I learned the job so fast."

"I wish I did, I have a memory like a colander: full of holes."

"You can't be that bad if you hold a story in your head to the end of a book."

"Book things, I remember; it's the day-to-day things I forget. I definitely have something missing up there." I tapped my head. "I've been like it all my life."

I could see he didn't believe me and didn't elaborate.

"I have to go, Alli. I'm still on duty and have to report back before I finish. Maybe I'll see you in the café again?"

"Maybe. Thanks for telling me about Adey. If you hear when his funeral is, can you let me know, please?" I added, "His mother won't."

"Of course I will. We usually hear, the investigation isn't finished, Alli. Will you be okay?"

"I'll be fine, don't worry about me."

"I'll see myself out." He smiled at me and left my room.

I sat thinking about the last few hours. How your life could change, completely out of your control.

The Vampire's Revenge

ONE

Standing about twenty yards away were three tarty-looking women wearing hardly any clothes: short skirts, almost covering nothing. Tops so low, leaving nothing to the imagination at all and hair, mainly bleached. A type that films re-created without much thought.

They kept eying me up, looking pissed off. This must be where they'd normally stand; on this spot. Just let them say something, God help them, if they do. In fact, I look forward to it. That miserable fat cow on the right won't stop staring.

Blimey, my mouth feels dry. I got up to get some water and drank the whole glass. I don't usually like it that much, strange.

I scraped the corners of my mouth with my fingernail and dragged the crap from it. I didn't look to see what it was. I washed my hands under the cold tap. I don't know why I made that distinction – both taps were cold. Hot water here would be a luxury. No – a bloody miracle.

I've had to go swimming twice a week to get a proper shower. The one here has never had a curtain and the water goes everywhere. I'm sick and fed up of the woman, two floors down, having a go at me for trying to stay clean. It was easier to go swimming.

I looked at my face in the minute mirror I'd stuck on the wall over the sink; staring at my eyes. The dark circles are worse today. This is crazy.

I looked for my bottle of concealer in my bag; opening it and hoping like hell I still had a scrap, to try and disguise my hollow eyes. "Chance would be a fine thing," I muttered to myself when I couldn't see anything on my finger.

I threw the empty bottle in the bin, promising to buy some the next time I passed a chemist. My jacket and a mountain of clothes were on the floor. How did they get there? They were in the drawer yesterday. My memory's getting worse.

I picked up my jacket and put it on. The rest of the clothes I scooped up and threw on the bed, to be put away later.

I wish I had a kettle, I need a hot drink. My bag was in a mess. It would have to stay like that. I picked it up; made sure I had my key and left my room to go to the café.

Harvey's head shot up when the door opened. He looked me right in the eye, making sure I couldn't even pretend I hadn't seen him, so I went to sit at his table.

Well, why not.

"Hello, Alli." He looked more concerned the nearer I got.

"Hi, I didn't sleep well, before you ask."

"At all, would probably be nearer the truth. Sorry, I shouldn't have said that."

"No, you shouldn't. I know I look rough; I've run out of concealer."

"Let me buy you a tea, please?" He didn't wait for an answer and got up to nab the waitress, before she scuttled back to the kitchen.

When he came back he smiled at me across the table. "I've been worried about you; you haven't been in here for a few days."

I shot him a look of 'don't talk rubbish' but that didn't work. Maybe he's right.

"I told you, I have a head like a sieve." The tea came via the delightful waitress we had the last time. I would've known, even if I hadn't looked. I think it was the way the mugs hit the table, slopping out tea, that was the clue.

Harvey gave her a dirty look but he needn't have bothered: she was oblivious.

"Thank you, Harvey." I picked up the mug, put two sugars in and stirred. Cradling it in my hands, I blew gently over the tea, to cool it. Harvey watched me, but I couldn't read what was going on behind his eyes. I sipped the tea and asked, "Are you still on duty?"

"No, I was in early today; I started at four this morning."

You don't even look tired. "Blimey, I was dead to the world at that time." I smiled at him.

"Your eyes don't tell that story, Alli. You look like you haven't slept for a month."

I snapped at him, "Do you want me to drink this, or go? I'm easy either way."

"Don't go, Alli, I'm sorry." He leaned back against the seat and watched me drink my tea.

I kept quiet for a bit and then I asked, "Have you found out when the funeral is?"

"His mother hasn't claimed his body yet; in fact, she has to identify him and she won't make the effort to even do that."

His voice hasn't changed but he's angry with her, I can feel it. "Could I identify him, if she won't?" The poor sod, lying there.

"You wouldn't want to do that, Alli, if you didn't have to," he said gently.

"I'll do it, Harvey, and then I'd like to see her. She has to organise his funeral. She can't leave him in a fridge, forever."

Harvey put his hand over mine. "Alli, it wouldn't be very pleasant. Have you ever done it before?"

"No, it's the least I can do for him."

He withdrew his hand and pulled out a phone. "I'll arrange it and come with you; you shouldn't be on your own."

I nodded and he dialled.

The appointment was for three thirty, today. I got up to leave. "I'm going to get changed, I look a mess."

"You look fine to me, Alli. We're only going to the hospital morgue, not the Ritz."

I sat down again.

"Come on," he said with a smile. "We'll have a walk to pick up my car. It's parked behind the station."

"The railway station is miles away." That tickled him.

"Police station."

I giggled and we left the café.

I walked beside him, through the streets, to the back of the police station. He pulled keys from his pocket and pressed a button. Lights flashed on a black car at the end of a line of cars and I followed him over to it.

He opened the passenger door for me. I sank down onto the leather seat and waited for him. Before he could get in on his side, I heard someone calling, "Sir." I watched him walk away from the car, across the yard a little way and stand with his back to me, facing a guy about the same height as him. They didn't talk for long. As soon as it was over he hurried back to join me in his car and he climbed in quickly.

"Sorry about that, work things." He started the engine and drove out of the car park. I didn't recognise anywhere he took me. God, I've never been to the hospital before, I suppose I'm lucky.

When he turned into the main gates, he drove to the back of the hospital and parked near a building, without windows, that seemed to be stuck onto the main building. It protruded at an awkward angle but the sign over the only door stopped me daydreaming. I stared at it and heard my door being opened. Harvey stood there, waiting for me to get out.

"You can change your mind, Alli; it's okay."

Hearing his remark, I climbed out. "I'm changing nothing, Harvey."

After locking the car, he turned from me and headed for the sign. Morgue. We walked under it, through the door. Harvey spoke to a woman behind a desk. I saw her point to some chairs behind us, so I sat on one. Harvey joined me.

"They won't take long. They always wait until people arrive before they get them out. Just in case people change their minds. – must happen often." I didn't answer him; he took that to mean that I was scared and asked, "Are you sure, Alli?"

I lowered my voice. "Give it a rest, Harvey? If I was scared, I wouldn't be here at all. You'd never have got me in your bloody car." I heard him trying to suppress his laughter and elbowed him. "Remember where you are." He straightened himself out.

I heard a phone ring. The woman behind the desk looked up and said, "They're ready. I'm sure you know the way?" Then she smiled.

He stood up, turning back to me, saying, "Let's go."

I followed him through some double doors and he knocked on the first door on his right. He didn't wait for an answer and opened it. I followed him into a room with a very narrow bed in the middle. It was draped to the floor with a white cloth with the shape of a body very obvious beneath it. A man in a long white coat was stood beside the bed, on one side. Harvey guided me to stand next to him, opposite.

"Are you ready, Alli?"

I nodded.

The man in white stretched his arms across the top of the bed. Taking hold of the white cloth in both of his hands, he pulled it back slowly to reveal Adey lying there, looking very pale and very still.

"It's Adey. Am I allowed to touch him?"

The man in white nodded.

I glanced at Harvey.

"I'll give you a minute," he said and moved to the other side of the room with the man in white and waited.

I studied Adey's face for a few minutes. His eyes look like mine, dark rings.

"Adey, you're a bit of an idiot. I always said she'd be the death of you and look where you've landed. You've got a long wait for me. You'd better wait or I'll hunt you down, remember it." I kissed his lips and his forehead. "Come and see me some time; it won't freak me out, you know that. I'm going to see your drunken mother and get her to bury you. Perhaps you could haunt her for a bit, get your own back. I've got to go, come and see me soon." I kissed his lips again and turned towards the two men.

"Thank you," I said to the man in white.

He nodded with a smile hovering on his lips.

Harvey didn't say a word and led me out of the building.

On the way to Adey's mum's house, I caught him glancing at me a couple of times. "You might as well say what you're thinking, and don't lie."

"I was thinking; they'll be talking about that for years to come. I bet they've never had anyone talk to someone dead like that, ever."

I burst out laughing and he joined in.

Once I'd calmed down a bit, I said to him, "I suppose it must have looked odd to both of you. I see dead people everywhere – never bothered me."

The brakes suddenly slowed us down and Harvey pulled up at a curb, slamming his hand onto a button on the dashboard. I heard the clicking noise of the flashers, just before he stopped the engine. When I looked at him, he'd already turned towards me. He said, "You'll have to explain that to me properly, Alli, and I don't want to be driving while you do it." He waited.

"I've seen the dead, since I can remember. That's why I had all those beatings; they never believed me. My parents used to stand outside my bedroom door, listening to me talking to the dead. They'd come in and beat me, until I promised not to do it again. The dead used to talk to me; I was hardly going to ignore them. Now, you'll steer clear of me?" Shouldn't have opened my bloody mouth.

Harvey smiled, which I didn't expect. "You couldn't be further from the truth, Alli. I think it's fascinating and obvious to me that you don't realise what you have, do you?"

I looked at him, puzzled. "I expect you're going to tell me."

"Alli, you have a special gift. I know a lot of people who would give their right arm for it."

I smirked at him.

"I'm deadly serious. It's my day off tomorrow; would you let me take you to see someone?"

"Who? I've seen too many crackpot psychiatrists, thanks – you can think again."

"They really did a number on you, didn't they?" God, he actually believes me.

I got down from my high-horse and said less bluntly, "Where are we going and what time are you picking me up?"

He laughed and said, "I'm so pleased you're going to trust me. We're going to see an old lady who runs a church near your digs. I go every week, unless work gets in the way. I'll pick you up at eleven, if that's okay?"

"It's fine. Could we possibly leave Adey's mother, until tomorrow? She'll be rat-arsed now and won't hear a word I say."

He tried to hide the smile on his face and agreed.

"Fuck off; this is our patch." The girl with the short skirt snapped at me. I looked at her as if she wasn't there, listening to her thoughts.

She must be mad, taking no notice of me. I'll show her.

I warned her, "I wouldn't, if I were you."

"What wouldn't I do?" she answered back with more confidence.

"I wouldn't try anything, if you know what's good for you."

The girl laughed in my face. I grabbed hold of her arm and turned on the pressure, until she yelled for me to stop.

She looked at her friends for help. They wouldn't do anything for her, they'd had their eyes riveted on me since the talking had begun.

"We don't want any trouble," the fat cow whimpered.

"Nor do I - now fuck off. Don't let me catch your snivelling faces near me again. Is that clear?"

"Crystal. Can I have my arm back?"

I let her arm go and they moved away in a huddle, talking about me. I couldn't give a toss what they said; I didn't want them near me, that's all.

Harvey knocked on my door at exactly eleven o'clock. I hurried down with my jacket, bag and keys, opened the door to a lovely day and Harvey's smile.

"Hi," I said as I slammed my door.

He had the passenger door open for me; parked on double yellow lines. "Your carriage awaits, ma'am."

I giggled as I got in. He had a happy face on today.

When he was settled in his seat, he handed me a tiny red paper carrier bag.

"What's this, bribery?" I could see that amused him.

"Take a look, it won't bite you." He watched as I looked inside. I put my hand in and pulled out a bottle of concealer. When I looked at the label for the colour, I was amazed. Christ, it's the same colour I use.

"Thank you, Harvey. I keep forgetting to get any – and how did you know what colour to get?" I couldn't wait to hear his answer as most blokes wouldn't have a clue.

He just said, "I'm good at that sort of thing."

I pulled down the visor and looked in the mirror. God, I look ill. I turned to him and asked, "Do you mind waiting until I've put some on? My eyes look as bad as Adey's did, yesterday."

He gestured with his hand. I giggled. Then I broke the seal on the tiny bottle to unscrew the lid. Touching the contents with my index finger, I began to work on the dark circles, below my eyes. It took a few minutes but he waited patiently, watching me.

That looks better. I glanced at him and said, "There. I look almost human again?"

He laughed at my words, but didn't comment and started the engine. We didn't go far; we could have walked it in a couple of minutes. Why have a dog and bark yourself, I suppose.

He pulled the car to a halt in front of a large house beside a tiny cottage. Harvey got out to open my door and he took me up the path to the front door of the dainty little house. Before he could get his hand to the bell, the door opened wide.

The elderly lady who'd opened it was all smiles, and then she said, "Come in, Harvey. Who have you got with you? Hello, dear, I'm pleased he's brought a friend to see me. Come in, I've just made some tea."

Harvey walked in, past the lady and straight down the hall. He opened a door and disappeared from my view. He knows his way around.

"He certainly does, dear."

I looked at her, shocked. Someone else can do the same as me.

"Come and have some tea with me, dear; we have a lot to talk about."

I followed her to her kitchen. Harvey was already parked on one of the chairs at the small table. He looked up at me, before I pulled a chair to sit on. He pushed a cup of tea towards me, then the sugar bowl.

"Thanks, Harvey."

"Alli, this is Jenny."

I smiled at her and said, "Hello, Jenny."

She smiled back, saying, "I'm very pleased Harvey brought you to see me, Alli."

Harvey said to her, "Jenny, I've only known Alli a short time, but it's evident she has special gifts. She doesn't realise how special they are."

Jenny looked at me over her cup.

"I've already seen one of them, Harvey, and I know she has more."

I baulked at her answer.

"Please tell me what you can do, Alli; I sense it's quite a list?"

I looked at Harvey – his face was serious.

"I see dead people; I can't remember when I couldn't. They come to me to talk mostly; some come and ask me to do things for them. It varies. I read minds and know when someone's lying. I lose track of time a lot, days go missing. When I sleep, which isn't often, I wake in the strangest places."

I could see a smile growing on Harvey's face and Jenny matched him.

I had to ask, "Why am I here?" I quickly glanced at Harvey and then looked at Jenny, waiting for an answer.

She finally said, "It seems to me, Alli, you've had to deal with this, on your own, most of your life. Am I correct?" Jenny waited for my reply.

"I've never known anything different. I was aware when I got to school I was the only one there who could do it. It didn't gain me any friends."

"It never does, dear, most people are scared of it," Jenny said gently.

"Can I ask you a question, Jenny?"

She smiled. "Go ahead, child."

"What is 'it'? I picked up my cup and waited for her to reply. She was working out whether to tell me everything, or not.

"I want to know it all, Jenny." I turned to Harvey. "Are you the same as me?"

"Do you want business?" How dumb is that? Of course you do; you wouldn't have pulled up if you didn't. The punter behind the wheel started weighing his options.

She looks all right, maybe she'll do.

"Come on, I haven't got all day. You're costing me money."

God, she's pushy.

"All right, get in," he blurted out.

I sat in the passenger seat and slammed the door. The engine was already running. He rammed the car into gear and started to pull away from the kerb. I put my hand over his, on the steering wheel.

As I yelled, "Stop," my hand crushed his hand, until he screamed. The car glided to a stop and jolted as the front tyre hit the curb.

"What do you want exactly; we're going nowhere until I know." Now he's worried.

### TWO

Jenny looked at me. "Something must have happened to you when you were very young, Alli. Did your mother tell you anything at all about your past?"

"No, she treated me really bad. I think she was scared of me when I got bigger. When dad left, she was vile and made up for both of them. I got out of there, as soon as I could."

Jenny was thinking about something.

"Ask, Jenny; I'll tell you the truth."

"Have you any scars? Any you're not sure about or how you came by them?"

I couldn't think what she meant for a moment; then a memory came back to me. "I have something on the side of my neck that looks like a birthmark to me. I haven't had a good look; it's in an awkward place. I've tried with two mirrors but I can't see it properly."

Harvey asked, "Could I look, Alli, please?"

"Yes, go ahead."

He stood next to me and moved my hair from the right side of my neck. "Nothing there?" He switched sides.

"There are two small round bumps just under your ear lobe, Alli."

Jenny got up to look and gently ran her finger over the place Harvey had mentioned. Harvey dropped my hair and sat down.

"Well, what is it?" Someone tell me for Christ's sake?

Harvey was the one to tell me. "Alli, at some point when you were young, you were bitten by a vampire."

"What the bloody hell are you talking about?" I was shaking.

"I know. Look at my neck, Alli."

I looked at him as if he'd gone mad.

"Look, Alli, please?"

I still hesitated.

Jenny butted in, "Look, child, and then look at mine."

Bloody hell, what have I walked into?

She pushed me again. "Look, child, and you'll see."

My hands were shaking even more now. I stood up and parted Harvey's hair, behind his ear. I stared at his neck. Shit, they're telling the truth.

There were two raised bumps. I ran my finger over them. It was like a film in my head. I saw the vampire coming towards me; heard a child cry and then I felt the pain he'd felt. I pulled my hand back and slumped in my chair.

I must have looked strange because I saw the worry on Harvey's face, before he asked, "Alli, are you okay?" I heard the concern in his voice.

My voice was shaky when I answered, "I saw you when you were bitten and felt the pain you felt. I also heard you crying."

Harvey put his hand on my shoulder. "Sorry, Alli, we had no idea you'd get all that."

This wasn't right. I asked, loudly, "I thought vampires killed people?"

"Not always, child," Jenny said. "Once they've bitten you, you have to feed off them, to turn you into a full vampire. For some reason, the three of us were bitten and the vampire never came back. You have all the powers he had, but you don't kill people."

"Is that why we can go out in daylight?"

"Yes, child. You also don't have all the needs your maker has."

"I need a drink, preferably tea."

Harvey laughed beside me.

"I suppose that's why my choice of book interested you so much?"

He turned his head and smiled at me. "It was, Alli, sorry."

Jenny didn't ask, she must have read his mind. She smiled at me, for a 'yes'.

Harvey got up to put the kettle on.

"What happens now? Why the hell have you told me all this? It's not going to make a blind bit of difference to me. I'll just muddle along, as I always have."

"You don't have to muddle along, child. You have rare talents and will be able to use them to help others."

"In what way? I need to know."

"Harvey has certain talents; not the same as yours. It's helped him get where he wanted in the police force."

Harvey nodded.

"You have different gifts. You could find missing people, or see what happened to them when they died. Read people's minds to get at the truth. You could probably work as a medium, as the dead come to you. I run the Spiritualist Church, near here. Have you ever been, Alli?" Jenny asked.

"No, what is it; one of those cult things? I'm not interested, if it is."

Harvey took hold of my hand and held it for a minute. He knew I was scared. "Alli, this isn't a cult. You've been given these gifts for a purpose. We don't know why, yet, but it will become evident, sometime in the future."

"I thought vampires were supposed to be immortal? That's what it says in the books I've read."

Jenny smiled at me. "Don't believe what you read in books, child; I've aged normally. Harvey's different; he's over a hundred years old."

"What? That's not possible. He was bitten when he was a toddler, I saw it. How can you explain that?" I was annoyed.

Harvey answered instead of Jenny. "I really don't know, Alli. I grew up like a normal kid and then I stuck at twenty-four. I've been twenty-four for over a hundred years now. I've given up trying to work it out."

"Do you drink blood?"

"Sometimes, Alli, I crave it, but I'm mostly human and eat and drink the same as a human."

"How do you get blood when you need it?"

"I buy it from someone who has a private blood bank."

"Do you drink blood, Jenny?"

"No, child, that's probably why I've aged normally. Everyone who is bitten and not fed from their maker is different. I think it depends how much venom is pumped into you, at the initial bite."

Harvey handed me another tea and sat beside me. I stared off into space. I was thinking of all the times something weird had happened and I still couldn't add the two things together. Mind you, I'd lost so much time, anything could be possible.

Jenny and Harvey didn't interrupt my train of thought. They knew I was trying to sort things out in my head. Harvey kept glancing sideways at me. Jenny was facing, so she didn't have to move, to look at me. She smiled a lot, understanding how much I had to get my head around, and knowing it must have been a shock, to hear all that.

She was remembering how she was, when she was told about herself. Harvey got up with the dirty cups and had his back to me at the sink.

I suddenly asked, "How do things go on from here?"

He turned around and hugged me. I wasn't expecting it and stiffened slightly. "Sorry, Alli," he said, pulling away.

Jenny got up and held my hands in hers. "Alli, welcome; we're delighted to have you with us."

"What do you mean, with us; what's this, us?" I still felt out of my depth.

Jenny knew. "A figure of speech, child, nothing more. Now, Harvey tells me you live in a tiny room at the top of a boarding house?" She sat down again.

"What of it; it's clean." Criticising my life.

"Alli, I'm not criticising anything you have, child. God forbid, I started in a single room myself. There's nothing wrong with it at all. I'd like to offer you a different place to live, that's all. I own a lot of property and have somewhere vacant, at the moment. Well, it's a shared property, with one existing tenant, already."

Is this for real? "I don't know. I get along all right where I am, Jenny."

"You already know the other tenant, Alli."

I looked at Harvey, he just smiled. Bloody nerve.

I looked him in the face and yelled, "I suppose that's one way to make sure I shack up with you? No. I'll stay where I am, thanks."

Jenny looked offended.

"I'm sorry, Jenny. Thank you for the offer, but I'm not into being a couple, yet."

"I wasn't offering you that, Alli, and nor was Harvey. I understand how you must be feeling. Your friend has just died and all this is hard for you to accept, but I'd still like you to look at it, please. It's just next door; the large house you parked in front of. It's huge, but full of home comforts and will cost you nothing to live there."

Now I feel awful, for thinking that.

"It's okay, Alli," Harvey said gently. "Will you let me show you around?"

I looked at Jenny. I had to say sorry to her. She put up her hand and said, "Alli, go and look at it, for me. You don't need to apologise. I was even worse than you when I was told everything. I actually hit the person who told me." She giggled at the memory.

I looked up at him. "Come on then, Harvey, do your worst."

He smiled and turned towards the door. I put my hand on Jenny's shoulder as I passed her and squeezed it gently. You know I'm sorry.

When we were outside, I said, "I'm sorry for saying that, Harvey. I feel crap about it now."

He pulled a bunch of keys from his pocket and opened the door. "Don't feel crap, Alli; you've done nothing wrong, except stand up for yourself. I'm pleased you've got the balls to do that. Now, I'll show you around my humble abode." He stepped over the threshold.

Christ, there's nothing humble about this house. Harvey glanced back at me after hearing my thoughts. He coaxed me through the door into a spacious hall and keyed in a code on the alarm.

I looked around and the one dominating feature was the fireplace. I've never seen one in a hall before, especially one that's marble. The carved wooden overmantle had a round bevelled mirror, set into the carvings of people and animals. It was beautiful and filled the wall, right up to the ceiling.

Either side of the fireplace were Windsor armchairs sitting on the stone flags. Harvey opened double doors on his left and walked into the sitting room.

I followed him and the furniture in this room was all tribal, heavily carved and painted, sitting on Indian rugs that must have cost the earth. I walked around with my mouth open and caught sight of Harvey, sitting on the arm of a wooden sofa that was covered in huge cushions. He smiled, knowing I found it difficult, taking all this in.

On one wall was a massive flat-screen TV and under it stood another tribal cupboard, carved and painted with different designs. A few DVDs were scattered on its top. Further back in the room was an office station, and to one side of that was a hi-fi unit to die for.

On the opposite wall was another fireplace and beside it, on a stand, an electric guitar. A cable from the guitar was plugged into a black square box. There were dials along the top and two speakers were apart from each other, either side of the fireplace.

At the back of the room was a huge carved cupboard. Thin layers of wood, crossed each other, making deep diamond shapes and where they crossed, heavy iron studs protruded. Harvey opened the cupboard door. Now I could see it was the door into the kitchen. I'd never seen anything like it before; the back of the cupboard had been taken off. How clever is that?

I followed him into the kitchen. What caught my eye first were the black marble worktops. The cupboard doors were white marble with thin black marble lines set into the white, around every door and drawer. The whole place was stunning. Now I'm speechless.

Through an arch, I saw a double fridge and washing machine. Harvey took me in there as it followed on through another door, which was the dining room.

A chandelier hung over the table and was duplicated in the huge mirror over the fireplace. There was other furniture in here but I couldn't take it all in.

"Harvey, I'm speechless. How could I move in here? I'm not used to anything like this."

"That's no excuse for not having it now, Alli. Follow me, I'll show you upstairs."

I followed him up the staircase to the next floor. He showed me the bathroom which would be mine. A white roll-top bath sat in the middle of the room and to one side, the most beautiful shower cubicle. Next to that, the toilet, bidet and a bronze sink on legs that stood on top of another marble cupboard. Taps that looked like fish and towels by the boatload in a glass-fronted cupboard.

I looked at Harvey with a tear welled up, ready to trickle down my face. I wiped it away quickly and said, "It's just beautiful. I'd move here just for this."

He smiled and said, "You haven't seen your bedroom yet. Come on."

He pointed to a door I hadn't registered and he asked me to open it. When I did, I gasped. The four-poster bed seemed to fill the room, although it didn't really.

The tapestries on it look hand stitched to me, but what do I know? Harvey nodded to me. I must have got that right? He smiled as I opened the doors on the cabinet beside the bed. I looked up and saw another arch. "What's through there?"

"Your dressing room. Go and have a look, it's yours." I walked in and found rails to hang clothes on, a full length mirror and a dressing table with lights over, to do make-up. Harvey was watching me as I looked around.

"My stuff will look rubbish in here."

He smiled. "That's still not a good enough excuse not to move in. In any case, I'll take you shopping. I play the stock market and I'm good at it. A vampire brain comes in very handy at times."

"You mean it, don't you? I can't believe this is happening, not to me."

"Why shouldn't it happen for you? You've been through enough shit in your life. It's about time something good happened to you, don't you think? Let's go back and see Jenny."

She was sitting in an armchair in her tiny sitting room when we found her.

"Well, child, come and sit down. Harvey could you pour me a sherry, please, and have something yourselves; anything you want."

"I won't at the moment, Jenny, I have to drive. Do you want anything, Alli?"

"I'd better not see Adey's mother stinking of booze, as I'm about to read her the riot act. That would be the pot calling the kettle black."

I heard Jenny laugh beside me. Harvey gave her the sherry. "I'll make tea for us."

"It's so refreshing hearing you, Alli; you don't mince your words, I like that."

"I don't know if Harvey's told you, but his mother won't claim his body; she's too interested in how much she can throw down her neck. He only died because he was going to buy her daily bucket full."

Jenny giggled at that and she was still smiling when Harvey came in with the tea.

He handed me mine and said, "I think the air will be a bit blue when you speak to her."

"What did you think of the house?" Jenny asked.

"It's beautiful, Jenny, too good for me, I'll mess it up."

Harvey looked at me, slightly stunned by my answer.

"Nonsense, child; you deserve a better life than the one you've had, and if you mess it up, the cleaners will sort it out. Harvey, tell her, please?"

"I want you to move in, Alli, and so does Jenny. I know you love it; you can't lie about that."

"I have a confession to make. When I lose time, I sometimes wake up in a right state. I don't know where I've been, who I've been with or what I've done and I'm sometimes covered in blood. I told you, I'll mess it up."

Harvey sat next to me and took hold of my free hand. "Alli, I don't sleep at all, so if you came home in a state, I'd be there to help you."

I looked at him and asked, "What if I'm hurting someone, will you turn a blind eye to that as well? You're a copper, for God's sake." The tears I'd tried so hard to hold in earlier began to flow.

He let me cry for a minute and then he said, "Alli, please listen to me. How long has this been happening to you?"

I sniffed before answering him, "Years. At least two or three times a week; sometimes more often. Why?"

"If it's been going on that long, don't you think someone would have flagged it up, people getting hurt by something unknown, over all that time? I've never heard any reports about it. I would be the one they'd tell: I work in the murder squad and sometimes in vice. I hear about every last weird thing going on. If you're feeding because you have a craving like I get, it's not on humans or I'd know about it."

"What else is there?"

"Animals. A lot of vampires live off animals, so they're not detected, Alli. There's nothing wrong with it but I'll buy you blood if you want me to, I buy my own anyway."

I relax and wiped my eyes although there was still something bothering me. Jenny's been listening to all this, without a word; God knows what she thinks of me now?

"I think you're a very brave young woman, Alli. I don't know how you managed, with schooling, bad parents and what you've just disclosed, without anyone to turn to. Did Adey know about this?"

"No, I tried to tell him but I was scared he'd run a mile. I kept it to myself, Jenny. We never actually lived together; he lived with his lush of a mother. Speaking of mother, we ought to go soon or she'll be incapable of hearing. I want her to hear every last word I say to her."

"Will you move in, Alli, please?" Harvey asked me again.

"Yes, thank you, both of you." I got up and gave Jenny a hug. "Thank you, Jenny."

She squeezed me and said, "It's a pleasure, Alli. I'll see you later, child."

Harvey waited for me by the door; when I got to him he said to Jenny, "We won't be that long, she doesn't live far."

She waved and sipped her sherry.

"Well, what do you want?" I asked half-heartedly.

He looked uncertain. "A blow job. How much?"

"Thirty quid."

He laughed in my face. Here we go again!

"It'll be the best blow job you've ever had."

He thought about it a bit longer.

I've had enough of this. "Hurry up or I'm getting out."

"Okay, okay. Where are we going?"

I directed him to an industrial estate and he brought the car to a stop.

I held my hand out. "Money first."

He pulled a wallet from his back pocket and handed me the thirty quid. I looked him in the eyes and spoke slowly.

"Get your dick out and give yourself a wank. You will only remember me giving you a blow job and be very happy."

He unzipped his trousers and did as I asked.

"Put your head over to the right and stay like that, until I say otherwise."

He turned his head. I smelled the sweat coming off his body but the most predominant aroma was the blood, coursing through the artery in his neck. I watched it for a moment and couldn't help licking it, before I sunk my teeth in his flesh. I drank for a minute and stopped. The two puncture wounds seeped. I licked them until they'd healed over. Venom heals anything, even on humans. He started to come and made grunting noises. I sat still until he'd finished and zipped up his trousers.

"You can turn your head. Wasn't that fantastic?"

"The best blow job I've ever had." Another happy customer.

"Drive me back to my spot again and hurry up about it."

"Can I see you again?"

"I don't promise anything like that. If I'm out, we can do it again. That's as much commitment I ever make, with anyone."

He started the car.

"Thank you for saying you'll move in. I promise you, there'll be no funny business, Alli. I'm not looking for a partner, just a friend." Harvey was so sincere, I almost cried.

It didn't take long to get to the house; it looked more dishevelled than the last time I saw it. It took a few minutes before she opened the door, and she tried to close it when she saw me.

I put my foot in the way and walked in, backing her up, all the way to the kitchen.

"What a tip, Christine. Have you washed up since I was last here?"

She yelled, "Get out of my house; you've no right to be in here!"

"Sit down and shut the fuck up. You're going to listen to me and if you don't, I'll be back and make you; is that clear?"

She sat on the only chair in the kitchen. Where the other five are is beyond me.

"You think more of your booze than claiming your son's body. He's in a fridge, for Christ's sake. I've been to identify him for the police, as you couldn't be bothered. Who's going for your shopping now? He's dead because of you. I hope you know that. I've told him to haunt you and I hope he makes a damn good job of it. You can't even look at me; you should be ashamed, Christine."

She looked up in defiance.

"You're not going to change, are you?"

She pushed out her chest.

"Remember this; don't ever forget it. If you don't claim his body and give him a proper funeral, you'll wish you were dead. That's not a threat, it's a promise. You know I'll carry it out."

"I'm going to report you to the police," she whimpered.

"Go ahead, make my bloody day. Keep looking over your shoulder, Christine, you've been warned."

I left her sitting at the table and joined Harvey outside her front door. We walked to the car and got in.

"I suppose you heard all that?" I looked at him. There wasn't a hint of a smile on his lips but his eyes smiled instead.

"I hope she takes heed of your threat. I wouldn't want that twice." He looked across at me and grinned.

"She knows I'll follow it through, Harvey. He doesn't deserve all that shit. He had enough from her when he was alive."

Harvey smiled and said no more about it.

"How are we going to do this move, then?" I changed the subject entirely.

"Have you got much? Is any of the furniture yours?" He waited.

"No, to both questions. It'll take an hour to pack my things."

"Why don't you move in today? Have you got suitcases?"

"Nothing so grand, Harvey. I've always used black bags; you can get more in the boot of a car that way. You haven't lived." I laughed at him. "Sorry, you haven't had to live like me, obviously. Are you sure you want a slob living in the same house as you?"

"More than ever; I like the way you operate, Alli. You stand no shit from anyone and you're honest about what you see as your failings. You don't have any failings, as far as I'm concerned. Life has dealt you a shit sandwich so far and things will change for you from now on. Now, have you got enough bin bags?"

I put my hand on his and said, "Thank you, Harvey. No one has ever been this kind to me before."

He answered, "I know they haven't, Alli; it'll probably take a while for you to adjust."

"You could be right. Tell me if I'm being horrible about anything, please? I'm not used to sharing. Mind you, your house is huge."

He stopped me speaking. "Our house, Alli. Bin bags?"

"Sorry, I'll need a few. There's a corner shop along the road. If you stop I'll buy some?"

Harvey started the car and found the shop. He went in for them and then drove us to my place. We didn't talk much on the way, but the silence wasn't awkward.

Harvey came up with me and carried full bags down, as I filled them. The heaviest thing was the old computer that used to be my dad's. Harvey decided to leave the monitor and keyboard, as I wouldn't need them. I didn't understand that, but I said nothing and left them in the room. I looked around in case I'd missed anything and shut the door to my old life.

The excitement I felt started bubbling up, on the short ride to 'our' house.

Harvey could see it and kept smiling at me. He liked what he saw; I knew it. When he pulled up at the house, I carried a few things in but Harvey did most of the lifting. The old computer he put in the sitting room, near his desk, and then he helped me get everything else upstairs to my bedroom.

"Some of your things you may want downstairs; pictures, ornaments, whatever. Feel free to do that, Alli. This is your home now."

I felt the tears coming and I tried to hide them from him. He missed nothing. He put his arms around my shoulders and gave me a cuddle. This time I didn't pull back.

"Leave all this; there's no hurry with any of it. Do you drink wine, Alli?"

I lifted my head and said, "Yes, I'm sorry I started crying."

"Don't be. Come on, let's go and see what's in the wine cellar, to celebrate you moving in."

I followed him into the kitchen and he opened a door on my left that I hadn't seen when I looked around. He flicked a switch and turned to look at me.

"Come on, Alli, you can choose." He descended the stairs with me behind him.

I was shocked when I saw what was down there. "I've never seen so many bottles of wine, even in an 'offie'!"

Harvey laughed at me. "Where do you want to start?"

"I have another confession: I only know how to drink the stuff. You choose. I've no idea where to start."

He giggled and asked, "What do you drink, red or white?"

"That's easy, red. I like some of the Australian wines."

Harvey smiled, saying, "If you like those, you'll like this." He pulled a bottle and wiped the dust off to look at the label. "Perfect. I hope you're hungry? While you were sorting out Adey's mother I rang the Indian, around the corner. They're delivering, any minute now. We won't hear the bell from here, let's go up."

We were in the kitchen for two minutes when the doorbell rang. Harvey went to the door and I opened cupboards to find plates, cutlery and glasses. As soon as he came back, he opened everything up, "Have whatever you want, Alli. You do eat Indian, I hope?"

"The last blow out I had was when I sold my book; that was an Indian. Don't worry, I love it."

Harvey was opening the wine and said, "Good, dive in." The cork popped and he poured a small amount of wine into one of the glasses, to taste it. "Excellent." Now he was happy, he continued to fill both glasses.

Then he asked, "Do you want to watch a film while you eat?"

I nodded.

"There's a large coffee table we can eat off in there – I'll shift it." He hurried out and arrived back seconds later to begin filling his plate, beside me.

"This is like a dream. I keep thinking I'm going to wake up any minute."

"It's no dream. This is your life from now on, believe it, Alli, and don't thank me. You were meant to have a good life. Crap got in the way of that for a while, but it won't anymore. Let's go and eat."

He picked up his plate, cutlery and glass of wine and headed into the sitting room. I followed; delighted to see where we were eating. The coffee table was surrounded by massive floor cushions, made from the same stuff the carpets were made from, and a film was playing on the TV, high up on the wall.

I sat on the vacant cushion and ate my meal, drank the delicious wine, listened to the TV and talked to Harvey. It's like I've never been anywhere else.

"That's music to my ears, Alli. Forget the past – not Adey, of course – but everything else. You don't need it weighing you down."

"You've got that right. That meal was brilliant, thanks. Can I ask you; how come I don't have to pay anything, to stay here?"

"I don't either." He saw the surprise on my face and said, "Let me explain things to you. I told you I'm good with money, on the stock market. Well, I float money on there for Jenny as well. She makes a handsome amount and I get – correction – we get this house, buckshee."

"Was it furnished like this?" Sorry, I'm being nosy.

He smiled at my question. "No, I did all this. I like fine things and I'm fortunate to have plenty of money to indulge myself. I haven't touched my pay from the police since I've been there."

I almost choked on my wine, when I heard that.

He smiled at me. "I'm taking tomorrow off and we're going shopping."

"Good. I'll chip in for any food shopping."

"Not that kind of shopping, Alli. We're filling those racks upstairs, with clothes for you."

"You can't do that." Tears filled my eyes again and I couldn't hold them back.

Harvey took hold of my hand and said gently, "Alli, I've never had a friend before. I've rattled around in this house on my own for fifty years. I've been lonely most of that time with only Jenny to confide in about it. We are so different from true humans that we have to stick together. It doesn't work; any relationship between us, with them and that's why you've had it so bad. My life in the early years was much the same as yours. I have more money than you could ever dream of and it'll be a pleasure to spend some on you. It won't even dent the heap."

I giggled at that.

"Now, I have something for you. I didn't go out to buy it. I won it in a raffle at work." He got up and went over to his desk. He bent down and pulled out a box from under it, and began opening the top. I got up to see what it was and didn't realise, until he'd taken all the packaging off it properly, that it was a laptop computer.

"I thought of you when I won this a week ago."

"That was the first day I saw you, in the café."

"I had to go back to work that day and it was sitting on my desk. It was a raffle for disabled kids or something. I bought the tickets about three months ago and forgot all about it. I've never won anything in a raffle before, but I don't need it – already have two, so it's yours."

Oh, my God! "Thank you, Harvey. I wondered why you only said bring half the computer."

"I'll put anything you want off the old one onto disks and they can be loaded on your new one. The old one can go to the guy at work who recycles them for Africa, and then someone else can use it. They put new hard drives in and tart them up."

"I like that idea. Shouldn't we have brought the monitor?"

"They put flat screen monitors on them now, so it would have been binned anyway, Alli."

"This day just gets better by the minute. Will you pinch me, to make sure it's real?"

Harvey laughed beside me. "More wine?"

"Do you have any tea, Harvey? One glass of wine is my limit, sorry."

"Come on, I'll show you where everything is, and don't be sorry for anything." He filled a kettle and then he took me on a tour of the kitchen. The cupboards were stuffed with food and the tall fridge and freezer were the same.

"I'll have to brush up on my cooking. I used to do it when I lived at home or we didn't eat. Have you any recipe books, Harvey?" He looked delighted.

"We'll pick some up tomorrow when we're shopping. You'd have to choose the ones you want. Does that mean I'll have a meal cooked for me, once in a while? That'll be a first in this house!"

"You certainly will; I like cooking. This is brilliant."

Harvey opened another door along the kitchen. Inside were the large kitchen gadgets: food processor, Kenwood Chef Mixer, a liquidiser, and more, along with all tins and things to make a housewife proud. Everything looked brand new to me.

"Have you used any of these, Harvey?" I know you haven't.

He smiled and answered, "No. I bought them thinking I could work up the enthusiasm to cook the odd meal. You can see I never even got that far, Alli. For the last few years I've mainly bought takeaways apart from the odd meals with Jenny. I didn't want to put on her, either."

"I know exactly what you mean, Harvey. There was a dingy kitchen in that place I lived in. I couldn't bring myself to use it. I lived on sandwiches, most of the time."

"You can do whatever you like here, Alli. If you don't feel like cooking, we can either go out to eat or order something in. I don't expect you to be a slave in the kitchen, just because you can cook. That's not what this is about."

"Okay, Harvey, I'll cook when I feel like it." I walked over and boiled the kettle again. "Are you having one?"

"No, thanks, I'm having more wine." He filled his glass again from the open bottle on took it into the sitting room.

I made my tea and put it down on the coffee table and began to pick up the plates, to wash them up. Harvey said, "There's a dishwasher to the left of the sink."

"Oh, thanks." In the kitchen, I pulled down the front of it, scraped the plates into the bin and rinsed them, to load it.

"What will I do with all the curry that's left?" What a waste.

"Chuck it out. I won't eat it, if it's been in the fridge, and I wouldn't expect you to."

I smiled at him and binned the lot, loaded the dishwasher and set it away. While I was wiping down the worktop, Harvey stood watching me. "And you say you're a slob, I don't think so."

I looked up and smiled at him. "I hope the novelty doesn't wear off. This kitchen, to me, is like something out of a magazine. I've never been in one so beautiful before."

"Come and drink your tea, it's getting cold. A cleaner comes every day so you won't be tied to this; you can write to your heart's content or do nothing. It's entirely up to you, Alli."

I put the cloth beside the taps and joined him in the sitting room.

Once I'd drunk my tea I said, "I'm going up to sort my stuff out." I left him, watching something on the TV and climbed the stairs to my bedroom.

It didn't take long to put my meagre bits where I wanted them and lay on the bed thinking about today.

This sort of thing doesn't happen to me. Never in a million years, did I expect any of this to ever come into my life; it's just unbelievable. I'll probably wake up and find it's all a dream and open my eyes, staring at that bloody roof, I keep knocking into. I've never had so many bumps on my head; it must have addled my brain or I've fallen down the rabbit hole with Alice. What other explanation is there?

Jesus, it's slow tonight. The only cars down this road have been full of families, with kids. There's probably a match on the telly and where are those other women?

I walked to the corner and looked up and down the road. I caught sight of someone in the distance but it wasn't one of them; someone I haven't seen down here before. I can't see her face as she has her back to me.

I wasn't paying attention when a car pulled up beside me, the radio blaring.

The man asked me a question.

I turned to him. "Switch that off and I'll be able to hear you." I almost shouted, to get over the volume of the music.

He tapped a finger on the dashboard and silence descended.

"What do you want?" I glared at him. If he wants directions, he can fuck off. I'm not an information bureau.

"I'm looking for..."

I knew it. "Business?" I straightened my face and bent down to look at him properly.

"What exactly do you want?" It better not be a shag. I don't feel like getting into that tonight. He can sod off.

"How much for a blow job?"

That's brilliant – can't be fucking bothered with anything else.

"Thirty quid; you won't get a better offer tonight. The only other one here is a dirty cow."

He nodded and I got in his car. I gave him directions to the industrial estate I always used and he stopped the car. I waved my hand towards him for the money and he produced the dough, which I stuffed in my bra.

"Can we get in the back seat?"

I better watch this bastard, he'll want more. Huh! Going to be disappointed, then. Shame.

We both climbed in the back, slamming the doors, and he couldn't wait to unzip his trousers.

I said, loudly, "Look into my eyes and listen carefully."

He looked flustered but followed my instructions and stared at me.

"You're going to give yourself a wank and think I've given you the best blow job in the world."

He smiled and took out his dick. I sat there and filed my nails, trying not to hear all the noise coming from him. I finished my nails and now it was my turn.

"Turn your head to one side, I'm hungry."

He complied; he'd no option, really.

He didn't stink like the last one, thank God. I watched his carotid, pulsing below the skin of his neck, and started salivating, holding off as long as possible before I bite him. It was a little game I played with myself, sometimes. It heightens the buzz, tons.

He suddenly came, before I had a chance to bite him. Shit; now I've got fucking problems. He looked at me and almost screamed with panic. "What's going on?" His eyes darted all over my face, looking for clues.

I yelled, "Look at me, now!"

Instead, he started yelling blue murder. I got hold of his head with both hands and turned his face to mine, with such force, he stopped yelling.

"Look at me!" I demanded.

He stared at me, eyes bulging and the artery pumping faster now, making me dribble.

"You've had the best blow job ever, now turn your head."

He looked out of the side window with his neck bent. I sunk my teeth into his neck in such frenzy that blood spurted all over me and my clothes.

That's all right – lick that off later. Pudding.

This'll be difficult to stop. You left it too long, bloody fool.

I stopped drinking and licked off all the blood that was running down over his chest, soaking into his clothes. The puncture wounds were trickier. I wanted more and nearly sunk my teeth in him again. STOP IT! I yelled at myself. I licked them carefully now; healing before my eyes.

I sat up and spoke to him, "Turn your head back, wasn't that good?"

"Absolutely brilliant." He looked down at the blood on his clothes.

"I'm afraid I caught my nail on your shirt collar and ripped it off. I bleed a lot; so sorry about the mess."

He smiled at me.

"It's okay. There's a change of clothes in the boot. I'm a rep and carry stuff about everywhere. What about you?"

"Don't worry about me, it's happened before. I'll leave you to sort yourself out." I got out and hurried home, wiping the blood off my neck with my finger and licking it off. The clothes would have to wait.

Visit Andrew's Website

for purchase details

## Also by Andrew Harding

Warning ~ adult content!

Spirit ~ book One in the Spirit trilogy

An offer to go to a Spiritualist church on a Friday night opened up a world Leah Crosby could only have dreamed of and head-first into a family that should have been dead long ago.

The un-dead, her cousins, are funeral directors and Leah is fascinated and drawn into their world and the Spiritualist Movement where her own powers are opened up and developed, unknowingly to them all, to help with the horror that faced them. A horror they actually wished for.

This book contains descriptions of scenes of an explicit nature which are suitable for adults only. The contents are not suitable for readers under the age of eighteen years of age.

Parity ~ book Three in the Spirit trilogy

Confident that the family have rid themselves of all their demons a last, they settle down to a normal life, if there is ever such a thing for vampires, and grateful they would never have to deal with vampire attacks again, in their job as funeral directors. But their confidence is soon shattered by a series of devastating events.

Split Decision ~ book One in the Hybrid series

What appears to be a fortuitous meeting with Harvey Burgess, Alison Grey (Alli) begins a relationship with him that will not only open the door to her emotions, but will unravel the very being of her own existence. As Harvey's seemingly innocent approach in her life becomes even clearer she aids him in his own detective work to track down a deranged and merciless serial killer, a man who shows little remorse as he continues his quest for brutality.

Andrew Harding delivers a compelling and seductive tale in his novel: The Hybrid Series: 'Split Decision', engrossing the mind with a world of eroticism and the hunt for a man who will stop at nothing to avenge his own demons that have haunted him throughout his childhood... Alli's psychic ability to track the killer down culminates in a compelling climax.

Critical Moments ~ book Two in the Hybrid series

Harvey and Alli continue with their investigations, as another serial killer remains at large. With additional hybrids to aid them in their quest, they endeavour to seek out a deranged killer who lures his male victims, before surgically removing their genitals. As a unit of hybrids, their suspicions of the man at large leads them to an unnerving theory...and one that will require all their ingenuity if they are to end the ominous spree of mutilations.

Andrew Harding continues the Hybrid series with his second novel: Critical Moments. His compelling tale will take the reader to another world of eroticism and the murderous exploits of a disturbed mind, as the sequel to Hybrid Series: Critical Moments takes on another unsettling turn of events.

Devil's Dyke ~ book Three in the Hybrid series

The revelations in their last case had greatly disturbed the hybrids and their commissioner. Their next case is so close to home the whole station is unnerved by a crime so despicable they can hardly believe it is true and they have to use all of their resourcefulness to find yet another serial killer.

Wet Daddy ~ book Four in the Hybrid series

Having just solved one despicable murder and enjoyed a few hours of relaxation, Harvey, Alli and the rest of the Hybrids are thrust once again into a murder scene that beggars belief. Their boss from MI5 goes with them to see how they execute a job, to gain the staggering clear-up rate, they accomplish on every case. What awaits them is a serial murder that only belongs in nightmares and shocks them all, Hybrid and human alike.

Medium Rare ~ book Five in the Hybrid series

Everything stopped for call-outs. They became a priority, whatever the team of hybrids were doing and this day was no different from any other. From thinking that they would be finishing interviews, for their last big case, their day took on a more sinister feel, called out to a job that posed more questions than answers for everyone.

Visit Andrew's Website

for excerpts and purchase details

## About the Author

Travelling the world and hunting out antiques has given Andrew Harding a broad insight into the unravelling of the human mind. His fascination with the paranormal, supernatural and also crime have inspired him to cross boundaries and write this series of books.

The people who have crossed his path have covered such a broad spectrum that he's realised that anything is possible, and that there are no barriers to the depravity that could be hidden beneath the surface.

Go back to Contents

